Dragon Ball: One concept rule superpower every day!

Ding! The daily concept divine ability has been refreshed successfully!


Today’s ability: “Absolute Return of Attack”! Frieza, take the Spirit Bomb with your face, it won’t hurt! Frieza: Ahhh! My face! This is unscientific!


Hoshino Satoru: ??? The Dragon Ball world, filled with Saiyans, Androids, and Gods of Destruction, is so dangerous. Isn’t my ability… a little too unorthodox?


but…


“Concept Eraser·Artificial Moon Disposable”? Vegeta, your giant ape transformation is ineffective in front of me! The Z Warriors are stunned!


“Absolutely fair rock-paper-scissors mini-command version”? Frieza, if you lose, you have to bark like a dog. Even the emperor of the universe can’t cheat!


“Forced Focus Shift Cactus Limited”? Frieza, stop hitting Gohan and look at that strange cactus! Even Beerus said it was brilliant!


“The tournament-limited field edge effect”? No matter how strong you are, Jiren, don’t come near me, or you won’t be blamed if you slip! Even the Omni King is amused!


The Concept God has no weak abilities, only amazing moves you can’t imagine!!!

Dragon Ball: One concept rule superpower every day!
Chapter 1 Beichuan High School
Before the alarm clock rang, Hoshino Satoru woke up on his own.
A faint ray of morning light filtered through the gap in the curtains, like a sharp but gentle knife, cutting the room into two halves of light and dark.
He blinked his dry eyes, and it felt like his eyelids were stuck together. It took some effort for him to open them completely.
My head felt a little dizzy, as if I was still hungover, or as if I had been forced to drink a bunch of things that didn’t belong to me.
He rubbed his temples, trying to dispel the strange feeling.
At this moment, a stream of extremely clear yet completely unfamiliar information suddenly flooded into his consciousness.
【Absolute attention】
These three words seemed to be engraved directly in the depths of his mind, with an unquestionable sense of certainty.
Soon after, a detailed description of this ability emerged: an ability that can force others to focus their attention on oneself, and while focusing their attention, it will magnify a selected characteristic of oneself, thereby triggering strong, usually sarcastic thoughts in the other person.
Hoshino Satoru suddenly sat up from the bed, a thin layer of sweat breaking out on his back.
He looked around. His little room was still the same, with a few open comic books piled on the desk and a faded band poster on the wall. Everything was so familiar, except for this extra “gift” in his mind, which seemed so out of place.
What was this? A prank? Or was it just a dream that was all too real?
He pinched his thigh hard, and the clear pain made him realize that he was not dreaming.
So, is this [Absolute Attention] real?
Hoshino Satoru’s heartbeat quickened a little.
He is an ordinary high school student with average grades, neither good nor bad. He has an ordinary appearance and would be immediately drowned out in a crowd. He is also a bit introverted and not good at attracting attention. He is even a little afraid of being the center of attention.
He suddenly possessed an ability called “Absolute Attention”? This was like giving a vegetarian a premium Wagyu beef set meal, full of irony and incongruity.
He lifted the quilt, stepped barefoot on the slightly cool floor, walked to the window and opened the curtains.
The early morning sunlight was a bit dazzling. He squinted his eyes and looked out the window at the people rushing to school or work in groups of three or four on the street.
If this ability is real, then wouldn’t he be able to make everyone look at him?
The thought gave him a sense of inexplicable excitement, but it was followed by deeper confusion and a hint of fear.
Being watched, especially forced attention, doesn’t sound like a good thing.
Moreover, he would magnify a certain characteristic of his own and cause the other party to complain inwardly? Doesn’t that mean that he would hear countless negative comments about himself?
“This is too much of a rip-off,” Hoshino Satoru couldn’t help but mutter under his breath.
He imagined the scene: he was standing in the crowd, everyone was looking at him as if they were under a spell, and then a dialogue box popped up above everyone’s head, filled with complaints such as “This guy’s hairstyle is so tacky”, “Did he not trim his nose hairs cleanly”, “His walking posture is so weird” and so on.
Just thinking about it made his scalp tingle.
But no matter what, now that this ability has appeared, we have to find a way to verify its authenticity.
He took a deep breath and decided to find an opportunity to try it on the way to school today.
You’ll know whether it’s a mule or a horse by taking it out for a walk.
He quickly washed up and changed into his school uniform.
Mother had already prepared breakfast, a simple fried egg and toast, and a glass of warm milk.
He ate absentmindedly, still thinking about the matter of “Absolute Attention” in his mind.
“Wu, why is it so quiet today?”
His mother noticed his abnormality and asked with concern.
“Oh, it’s nothing, Mom.
Maybe I didn’t sleep well last night.”
Hoshino Satoru dealt with it vaguely.
He couldn’t possibly say that he had a strange new ability in his brain, right? If he did, he would probably be treated as mentally ill and sent to the doctor.
After breakfast, he put on his schoolbag and walked out of the house with some trepidation.
The early morning air was a little cool, and the cherry trees on both sides of the street had begun to sprout tender green buds.
On weekdays, he would put on headphones, listen to music, and walk to school leisurely, but today, he had no intention of enjoying the scenery. All his attention was focused on finding a suitable “test subject”.
Passing by the convenience store on the corner, several students wearing different school uniforms were gathered there, laughing and playing.
Hoshino Satoru’s eyes swept over them and his heart moved.
These people seem energetic and not very familiar with each other. If the ability is really effective, their reactions should be very direct.
But he was a little hesitant.
If the ability gets out of control or causes any bad consequences, it will be troublesome.
He didn’t want to go to the police station on his first day with “super powers”.
He continued walking forward, his mood going up and down like a roller coaster.
On the one hand, there is curiosity about unknown abilities and a hint of hidden anticipation, and on the other hand, there is worry about possible embarrassment and trouble.
Just as he walked to a relatively secluded intersection and was about to cross the road, several figures suddenly emerged from the alley next to him and blocked his way.
Hoshino Satoru’s heart skipped a beat and he thought to himself that something was wrong.
The leader was a guy with dyed yellow hair and several earrings on his ears. He was half a head taller than Hoshino Satoru, with fierce eyes and a malicious smile on his lips.
Behind him were two followers, one tall and thin, the other short and fat, both with provocative looks on their faces.
“Hey, kid, which school are you from?”
The yellow-haired man spoke, his voice was hoarse and carried a strong sense of oppression.
Hoshino Satoru subconsciously took a half step back and tightened his grip on the straps of his schoolbag.
He recognized these people. They were notorious bad boys in the neighborhood who often extorted students in the area or picked fights for no reason.
He usually tried to avoid them, but he was unlucky today and ran into them head-on.
“I’m from Beichuan High School.”
Hoshino Satoru tried his best to make his voice sound calm, but the slight tremor still betrayed his nervousness.
“Beichuan High School?”
The yellow-haired man sneered and looked Hoshino Satoru up and down with a scrutinizing gaze, “He looks quite honest.
Boy, I’m a little short on money lately, how about borrowing some money?”
Sure enough, he came here to cause trouble.
Hoshino Satoru’s heart sank.
He only had a few hundred yen in change in his pocket, which he used to buy lunch.
Even if we give it to them, we may not be able to escape.
These guys always push for more.
Feilu novels, Feilu will make you look good!
Automatically subscribe to the latest chapter
APP audiobook (free)
Premium audio, popular voice actors, offline listening
ActivityRegister as a Filo member and receive 200 points![Register Now]Chapter 2 Superpower: Absolute Attention! (Old Version)
“I don’t have much money.”
Hoshino Satoru whispered.
“No money?”
The tall and thin man stepped forward and pushed Xingye Satoru’s shoulder. “Boy, don’t refuse a toast and drink a penalty. Hand over your wallet obediently, or you will suffer the consequences.”
The short and fat man also laughed, rubbed his hands together, and made a “cracking” sound with his joints, trying to increase the intimidation effect.
Hoshino Satoru was pushed and staggered, feeling angry and scared.
He was just an ordinary student, how could he be a match for these three guys who were obviously always fighting? Should he call the police? His phone was in his pocket, but they were watching him closely. He was afraid that if he took it out, it would be snatched away and he would be beaten.
What should I do? Am I going to be robbed or even beaten here today?
Just when he felt desperate and helpless, the information about “Absolute Attention” became clear again in his mind.
[Absolute Attention] can force others to focus their attention on you, and magnify a certain characteristic of your own to trigger others to complain in their hearts.
A bold idea suddenly came to his mind.
Since you want to be noticed and criticized, why not be more proactive?
Hoshino Satoru’s eyes fell on the bottle of soda that he was holding tightly in his hand.
He bought it at a convenience store before going out that morning. The bottle was printed with a fancy pattern and the words “Spring Limited Edition·Dream Strawberry and Watermelon Flavor”.
At that time, I just thought the packaging was nice and the taste was novel, so I bought it to try it.
Now, this ordinary bottle of soda may be the key to his escape.
He took a deep breath and forced himself to calm down.
He didn’t know how to activate this ability specifically, whether it was through thought, or some gesture or spell.
He could only try to recite in his mind: [Absolute Attention], the target – the bottle of soda in my hand, magnifying its characteristics – its “limited edition” and “unique flavor”
Almost at the moment his thought came to mind, a wonderful feeling spread from him.
He seemed to be able to feel an invisible force field centered on him, or to be more precise, centered on the soda in his hand, radiating outwards.
The three bad boys, who had fierce looks on their faces and were about to touch him, stopped at the same time.
The yellow-haired man’s eyes, which were originally filled with hostility, were now like iron filings attracted by a magnet, staring straight at the bottle of soda in Hoshino Satoru’s hand.
His brows were slightly furrowed, and his eyes were filled with confusion and an indescribable desire.
“Um?”
The yellow-haired man snorted in confusion, as if he had forgotten what he was about to do.
His eyes were fixed on the bottle of soda, and his Adam’s apple slid up and down unconsciously.
The tall and thin guy and the short and fat guy next to him had the same reaction.
They seemed to be under a spell, maintaining the same posture as the moment before, but their eyes involuntarily drifted towards the bottle of soda that looked particularly bright in the morning light.
star
Hoshino Satoru’s heart was beating wildly in his chest, almost bursting through his ribs.
He could feel sweat oozing from his palms due to nervousness, and the soda bottle he was holding tightly became a little slippery.
He didn’t know if the prayer-like recitation in his heart had really worked. He didn’t even dare to look at the faces of the three bad boys, for fear of seeing even more ferocious and impatient expressions.
Time seemed to be infinitely stretched at this moment.
The surrounding noise seemed to have faded away, leaving only his heavy breathing and the gradually eerie silence of the three delinquent boys.
Finally, he mustered up the courage, raised his eyelids slightly, and glanced cautiously at the yellow-haired man standing in front of him.
Huangmao’s movements froze.
His chin, which was originally raised high, was slightly lowered at this moment, and his eyes were fixed straight on the bottle of colorful soda in Hoshino Satoru’s hand, as if he was under a spell.
The ferocity and disdain on his face were fading at a speed visible to the naked eye, replaced by an indescribable concentration, as if the bottle of soda was a rare treasure that contained the most profound secrets in the universe.
His brows unconsciously furrowed, his mouth slightly opened, as if he wanted to say something, but no sound came out.
Hoshino Satoru’s heart moved. Could it be that he really succeeded?
He quickly glanced at the tall and thin man and the short and fat man next to him.
The tall and thin man maintained the posture in which he pushed Hoshino Satoru a moment ago, with one hand still stretched out in the air, but his head was twisted towards the soda bottle in a somewhat unnatural posture.
His eyes were wide open, filled with confusion and a kind of forced bewilderment.
It was as if an invisible hand forcibly pulled his attention away from Hoshino Satoru and pressed it firmly on the bottle of soda.
The same is true of Humpty Dumpty.
The fist he was about to swing was still in front of his chest, and the grim smile on his face froze, turning into a somewhat dull expression.
His eyes were also fixed on the bottle of soda, and his Adam’s apple even rolled up and down unconsciously, as if he had seen something extremely delicious.
There was an eerie silence in the air.
Hoshino Satoru could clearly feel that an invisible force field, or a strong “attention”, was emanating from the three bad boys, but the target was no longer him, but the bottle of ordinary, even a little too fancy, “Spring Limited Edition Fantasy Strawberry Watermelon Flavor” soda in his hand.
Huangmao’s brows were furrowed tighter and tighter, and the concentration in his eyes almost turned into obsession.
He stared intently at the bright pink liquid in the bottle and the slogans printed in exaggerated fonts.
“What the hell is this?”
It was as if a stone was thrown into Huangmao’s brain, causing chaotic ripples.
He had clearly come here to cause trouble for this kid, so why was he suddenly so concerned about a bottle of soda? His eyes seemed to be glued to it, and no matter how hard he tried, he couldn’t move them away.
“Limited edition dreamy strawberry watermelon flavor?”
He struggled to decipher the words on the bottle.
Strawberry? Watermelon? What the hell would those two things taste like together? It sounds like something cloyingly sweet that only kids would enjoy.
But why did he find this bottle of soda so appealing? The pink liquid glowed with a strange luster in the morning light, as if some mysterious energy flowed within it.
“Strawberry Watermelon” Huangmao’s throat felt a little dry.
He suddenly felt extremely thirsty, as if he had just trekked in the desert for three days and three nights.
He could even imagine the taste of the chilled soda, the feeling of the bubbly, sour and sweet liquid sliding down his throat.
“No, this color looks more like strawberry, right? That fresh and juicy pink color must be strawberry.
If it’s watermelon flavored, the color should be darker, or more reddish.”
Huangmao’s thoughts began to develop uncontrollably in a strange direction.
He began to carefully analyze the “real” taste of the bottle of soda, as if it were a matter of life and death.
Three things to do when reading: read, collect, and reward!
Chapter 3: Superpowers succeeded? (Old version)
The tall and thin man next to him was also feeling extremely upset at this moment.
“What’s going on with my eyes?”
The tall and thin man tried hard to take his eyes off the soda, but the bottle seemed to have a magical power that made him unable to resist.
“Isn’t this bottle design too fancy? It’s just tacky.
But why does it look a bit pleasing to the eye?”
He noticed that in addition to the pink liquid on the bottle, there were some green patterns on the label, which seemed to be the texture of watermelon rind.
“Strawberry and watermelon flavor, huh? Drinks with mixed flavors like this are most likely scams.
Either the strawberry flavor is too bland, or the watermelon flavor is too fake.”
The tall and thin man sneered in his heart and tried to use rational analysis to get rid of this inexplicable attraction.
But he couldn’t take his eyes off the bottle of soda anymore.
“But if you look closely, the color is more like the red of watermelon flesh than the pink of strawberries, right? Yes, if it’s watermelon strawberries, the color should be lighter and more pink.
This is definitely dominated by the watermelon flavor.” A firm idea suddenly popped up in the thin and tall man’s mind.
He even began to feel that if Huangmao (although Huangmao hadn’t spoken yet) thought it tasted like strawberry, he would be a taste idiot.
As for the short and fat man, his ideas were much simpler and more direct.
“Wow, the bottle is so shiny and beautiful!” The short and fat man was almost drooling.
Unlike the other two, he didn’t dwell on analyzing the taste; he simply thought the bottle of soda looked very tempting.
“Gulp.”
He swallowed and stared at the soda bottle without blinking, as if it was some kind of delicacy.
“It looks delicious, so it must be very sweet, right? Will it have bubbles? I like bubbles.”
The image of himself unscrewing the bottle cap and drinking from it appeared in his mind.
That cool, sweet liquid will surely make him feel extremely refreshed.
He even began to think about how to snatch the bottle of soda from this seemingly fragile boy.
After this strange silence lasted for more than ten seconds, the yellow-haired man finally couldn’t help but speak.
His voice was a little hoarse, with a hint of longing that he himself was not aware of.
“Hey,” he continued, still staring at the bottle of soda, as if talking to it, “Is that soda strawberry flavored? Look at the color, it’s definitely strawberry flavored, there’s no doubt about it.”
His tone was full of unquestionable authority, as if he had already tasted it.
Hoshino Satoru held his breath, his heart in his throat.
Here comes the second effect of [Absolute Attention] – it triggers the other party to complain in their heart. Now it seems that it has evolved into a heated discussion about the magnified characteristics?
Sure enough, as soon as the yellow-haired man finished speaking, the tall and thin man next to him immediately retorted sharply, like a cat whose tail was stepped on: “Strawberry flavor? Boss, is there something wrong with your eyes? It’s obviously watermelon flavor. Look at the label, there are green stripes. That’s the watermelon rind. It’s definitely watermelon flavor.” His tone was full of contempt, as if the yellow-haired man had said something unforgivable and stupid.
The yellow-haired man’s eyebrows suddenly raised, and he finally took his eyes off the soda for a moment, glaring at the tall and thin man in dissatisfaction. “Huh? What did you say? The green stripes are bullshit, the color of the drink is what matters. This pink and tender thing, if it’s not strawberry, what else can it be? Do you understand, kid?”
“Why don’t I understand?”
The tall, thin man wasn’t to be outdone, his neck flushed red. “Isn’t watermelon flesh also red? And it’s this bright red strawberry red, a bit darker, or even more purple. This is definitely watermelon. And, with ‘Dream Strawberry Watermelon Flavor’, the focus must be on the watermelon at the back.”
“Bullshit!” the yellow-haired man said angrily. “For a name like this, the key is of course the ‘Dream Strawberry’ at the front. ‘Dream’, understand? Only strawberries deserve the word ‘Dream’. Watermelon is so tacky, how can it be dreamy?”
Hoshino Satoru was stunned listening to this.
He had never expected that the ability he activated in a desperate situation would trigger such a heated debate about the taste of soda.
The two bad boys who had just been ferocious and ready to blackmail and beat him were now arguing like two primary school students arguing about which was tastier, sweet or salty rice dumplings.
At this moment, the short and fat man who had been silent all the time also interrupted in a muffled voice: “I think it’s red. It looks delicious.” He tried to express his opinion, but it was obvious that his vocabulary was not enough to support him to join this high-end taste debate.
“Red is of course red, the question is is it strawberry red or watermelon red,” the yellow-haired man yelled at the short and fat man impatiently, then turned to the tall and thin man and said with saliva flying, “I tell you, I’ve drunk a lot of strawberry-flavored drinks, but this color is definitely strawberry. If you don’t believe me, smell it, it definitely has the scent of strawberry.” As he spoke, he subconsciously moved forward, his nose twitching slightly, as if he really wanted to smell the soda in Hoshino Satoru’s hand.
The tall, thin man was squeezed back by him and became even more annoyed. “What are you smelling? This is a visual issue. Watermelon is watermelon. Have you ever seen strawberries this red? This is clearly the color of ripe watermelon flesh. Besides, it’s ‘limited edition’, so it must be made with the freshest watermelon.”
“Limited edition just shows how precious strawberries are. Watermelons are all over the ground.” The yellow-haired man refused to give in.
“You are making far-fetched arguments.”
“You are talking nonsense.”
The two people’s quarrel became louder and louder, and their emotions became more and more excited.
They began to push each other, but strangely, their eyes would occasionally drift towards the bottle of soda in Hoshino Satoru’s hand, as if that was the final referee of their argument.
Hoshino Satoru stood there, his palms getting sweatier.
He looked at the absurd scene in front of him and didn’t know how to react for a moment.
These two people were on the verge of a fight just over a soda flavor they hadn’t even tried yet? Isn’t the power of [Absolute Attention] a bit too outrageous?
He suddenly realized that this might be his perfect opportunity to escape.
Just as this thought came to his mind, the quarrel between the yellow-haired man and the tall and thin man had escalated to the brink of physical conflict.
“Do you want to fight, kid?”
The yellow-haired man grabbed the collar of the tall and thin man and said viciously, “If I say it’s a strawberry, it’s a strawberry!”
“Who’s afraid of who? It’s obviously a watermelon.” The tall and thin man was not willing to be outdone, and grabbed the yellow-haired man’s arm with his backhand.
The short and fat man was so anxious that he turned around and around, looking at the yellow-haired man for a while, then at the tall and thin man, and from time to time he glanced at the bottle of soda that started the war, muttering: “Don’t, don’t hit the soda, soda is important.”
“Bang”
No one knew who started the fight first, but the yellow-haired man and the tall and thin man started to wrestle with each other.
Their movements were not professional, more like a chaotic brawl between street thugs, with fists waving wildly and their feet staggering a little.
But their anger was real, as if the soda flavor the other party insisted on was a huge insult to their own personality.
Chapter 4: Don’t be afraid when the teacher calls your name! Concrete nouns can ease the awkwardness! (Old version)
“I told you to say watermelon.” The yellow-haired man punched the tall and thin man on the shoulder.
“I told you that watermelon and strawberry flavored drinks are for sissies,” the tall and thin man retaliated without hesitation, although he kicked in the air.
Hoshino Satoru’s eyelids twitched.
He never dreamed that a bottle of soda worth a few dozen yen could trigger such a violent “bloody crime”.
He quietly took a small step back.
The two guys who were fighting happily focused all their attention on each other and the illusory battle of dignity between “strawberry flavor” and “watermelon flavor”, and did not notice Hoshino Satoru’s little movements at all.
The short and fat man did see it, but his attention at the moment seemed to be completely occupied by the bottle of soda.
He looked at Hoshino Satoru, then at the two people fighting, with an anxious look on his face, as if he was hesitating whether to go up and persuade them to stop fighting, or to ensure the safety of the soda first.
Hoshino Satoru took another step back.
His heart was still beating fast, but it had gradually changed from the initial fear and tension to a sense of incredible absurdity and a hint of relief at surviving the disaster.
“Isn’t this ability really that useful?”
He thought silently in his heart.
Although the process was a bit bizarre, the result was unexpectedly good.
He saw that the yellow-haired man and the tall and thin man had rolled to the ground, tearing each other’s hair and clothes, and cursing each other’s taste in dirty words.
“Strawberries are strawberries”
“Watermelon is definitely watermelon”
Hoshino Satoru no longer hesitated.
He saw an opening, turned around suddenly and ran away.
He used all his strength and rushed out like an arrow.
The schoolbag was shaking violently behind him, but he didn’t dare to slow down at all.
He could even hear the short and fat man’s vague voice behind him, which seemed to be “Hey Soda, don’t run away”, but he didn’t care anymore.
He ran for several hundred meters in one breath, until he turned a corner and could no longer see the three bad boys. Only then did he dare to slow down a little, holding on to the wall and gasping for breath.
The morning breeze blew by, bringing a hint of coolness, slightly cooling his cheeks that were hot from the intense exercise.
He looked down at the bottle of soda still tightly clenched in his hand.
The liquid in the bottle was shaking violently due to the running just now, and many tiny bubbles appeared.
“Spring Limited Edition – Dreamy Strawberry and Watermelon Flavor” Hoshino Satoru murmured the name with a helpless expression on his face.
It was just such an ordinary bottle of soda that helped him get out of big trouble.
This ability that suddenly appeared in his mind was actually real.
Moreover, its effects were far stranger than he had imagined.
It not only draws attention to yourself or an object you specify, but more importantly, it “magnifies a certain characteristic of yourself and triggers the other person’s inner complaints.”
Just now, he set the target as soda, and magnified the features as “limited edition” and “unique flavors”.
As a result, the three bad boys started fighting over whether the flavor of the soda was strawberry or watermelon.
This is simply like a ridiculous farce.
Hoshino Satoru leaned against the wall, trying to calm his still violently beating heart.
He recalled everything that had just happened, every detail was so clear.
The expressions of the three bad boys when they were attracted by the soda, the excitement when they were arguing, and the funny scene of them fighting each other in the end.
“What if what I was magnifying wasn’t the taste of the soda, but a flaw of mine?”
A thought suddenly flashed through his mind, making him shudder.
For example, if he exaggerated the fact that he looked fragile, would they bully him even more? If he exaggerated the fact that he probably didn’t have much money, would they be even more angry?
This ability does not seem as simple as he initially imagined, and may even hide unknown risks.
“It seems that I must be very careful when using this ability in the future.”
Hoshino Satoru warned himself in his heart.
Choosing the right target, as well as selecting the right “magnification characteristics,” seems to be the key to using this ability.
He took a deep breath, straightened up, and glanced at the watch on his wrist.
Because of the delay just now, it’s already getting late. If I don’t hurry up, I’ll be late for school.
He stuffed the bottle of “Outstanding Merit” soda into the outside pocket of his schoolbag and walked quickly towards the school.
Walking on the road, he still couldn’t calm down.
A wonderful feeling grew in his heart.
He is no longer the ordinary Hoshino Satoru who could be ignored at any time.
He possesses a secret, a strange power that can change the behavior of those around him.
This feeling made him a little excited and a little uneasy.
The world seemed to have become a little different in his eyes.
He began to subconsciously observe the pedestrians on the roadside, wondering what interesting things would happen if he used [Absolute Focus] on them.
For example, if you magnify the fact that the office worker is in a hurry and his tie is crooked, will he suddenly stop, find a reflective place on the side of the road to adjust his appearance, and then complain in his heart why he didn’t look in the mirror before going out?
For example, if the old lady who is walking her dog emphasizes that her dog “looks particularly cute”, will it attract a group of passers-by to watch? Then the old lady will be secretly happy, but at the same time complain that everyone is disturbing her and her dog’s quiet time?
These thoughts popped up like mushrooms after rain, making Hoshino Satoru feel both novel and interesting.
Of course, he also understood that this was just his own imagination.
In reality, the specific effects of abilities may vary greatly and may even be completely beyond his expectations.
He took a deep breath and tried to suppress his chaotic thoughts.
Now is not the time to think too much. The most urgent thing is to get to school and try not to attract anyone’s attention.
After all, he had just gotten out of trouble using an unconventional method. If something unexpected happened again, it would be difficult to end up like this.
He quickened his pace and soon joined the crowd of students heading to Beichuan High School.
Surrounded by familiar school uniforms and familiar laughter, everything was the same as usual.
But Hoshino Satoru knew that from today on, his life might no longer be so ordinary.
He touched the outline of the bottle of soda on the outside of his schoolbag, and a barely perceptible smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.
Chapter 5: A little miracle after school, toys appear out of thin air! (Old version)
“Absolute Attention? Sounds pretty cool.”
Although the specific manifestation of this ability is a bit ridiculous, its practicality has indeed been preliminarily verified in the crisis situation just now.
Hoshino Satoru thought as he walked into the school gate.
The morning sun shines on the teaching building, reflecting a dazzling light.
A new day has begun, and for Hoshino Satoru, this seems to be a new beginning full of unknowns and adventures.
He was a little excited, but also a little nervous, not knowing what would happen next.
But at least, he now has a small trump card, a trump card called [Absolute Attention] that may come into play at a critical moment.
He walked into the teaching building and found his class – Class 2B.
There were already quite a few students sitting in the classroom. Some were busy doing their homework, some were chatting in groups of three or four, and some were listening to music with headphones on, immersed in their own world.
Hoshino Satoru tried his best to look normal. He lowered his head and quickly walked to his seat by the window in the back row of the classroom and put down his schoolbag.
He secretly looked around, and fortunately, no one seemed to notice anything unusual about him today.
That’s right, he is usually an inconspicuous person in the class. As long as he doesn’t make any big noise, no one will pay special attention to him.
He took out his textbooks and stationery from his schoolbag and prepared to start his day’s study.
But his mind couldn’t help but drift towards the mysterious ability of “Absolute Attention” in his mind.
He began to think, besides dealing with bad boys, where else could this ability be used?
For example, when the teacher calls on you to answer a question in class but you don’t know the answer at all, can you get away with it by distracting the teacher by pointing to a bird flying by the window, or a classmate’s new, beautiful stationery?
Or, when doing an activity in physical education class that he is not good at, can he draw everyone’s attention to the outstanding performance of a certain athlete to cover up his own clumsiness?
These thoughts made him feel a little funny, but they also made him full of imagination about the possibilities of this ability.
Of course, he also knew that everything has two sides.
This ability could also get him into trouble if used improperly.
For example, if he drew everyone’s attention to himself and then didn’t show any special reaction, wouldn’t that make him look foolish? Moreover, he was also a little wary of the side effect of “triggering others’ inner complaints.”
He doesn’t want to be known as the guy with the “unfashionable hairstyle” or “weird walking posture” in other people’s eyes.
“It seems that the step of ‘magnifying a certain characteristic of oneself’ is very critical.”
Hoshino Satoru pondered in his mind, “We must choose a suitable, even advantageous, characteristic to amplify in order to achieve the best effect.”
Just like this morning, he chose to magnify the “limited edition” and “unique flavor” of the soda, which successfully diverted the attention of the bad boys and caused them to fight among themselves.
If he had chosen to magnify the fact that the soda “looks cheap” or has “tacky packaging,” the result might have been completely different.
The control of this ability seemed to be more sophisticated and knowledgeable than he had imagined.
He was lost in thought when the bell suddenly rang, interrupting his thoughts.
The noise in the classroom gradually subsided, and the students returned to their seats and prepared for class.
The first class is Chinese.
The Chinese teacher was a middle-aged female teacher named Ms. Sato who wore glasses and looked a little serious.
Teacher Sato is known for her strictness. No one dares to be distracted in her class.
Hoshino Satoru quickly collected his thoughts, opened his Chinese textbook, and tried hard to concentrate.
However, having just experienced his “first experience of superpowers”, it seems not easy for him to calm down completely.
From time to time, the funny scene of the three bad boys fighting over the flavor of soda would appear in his mind.
“Huh” he exhaled softly, trying to clear these distracting thoughts from his mind.
Teacher Sato quickly walked into the classroom, holding the lesson plan and roll call book.
She glanced sharply around the classroom and began to call the roll.
“Hoshino Satoru.”
“Here,” Hoshino Satoru responded quickly.
Teacher Sato nodded and continued to call the next name.
Hoshino Satoru breathed a sigh of relief.
Fortunately, the start went smoothly and did not attract any special attention from the teacher.
He tried hard to listen to Mr. Sato’s explanation of the grammar and rhetoric of classical Chinese, but his thoughts were like a wild horse that had broken free from its reins, always unconsciously running towards the ability of “absolute attention”.
He began to wonder where this ability’s energy source came from. Did it consume his mental strength or physical strength? He had just activated this ability and felt no discomfort or fatigue.
This seems to indicate that the energy consumption of this ability is not great, or in other words, given his current physical condition, he can fully withstand it.
So, does this ability have a cooldown? Can it be used continuously? If so, wouldn’t it be
He suddenly thought of a scenario: If he was besieged by a group of people, could he activate [Absolute Attention] continuously to draw their attention to different things in turn and make them lose their composure?
The idea made him feel a little excited, but also a little unrealistic.
After all, he is just an ordinary high school student. Even if he has superpowers, he can’t really become a superhero.
He prefers to regard this ability as a kind of “life hack” to deal with some embarrassment and troubles that may be encountered in daily life.
For example, if someone accidentally steps on his foot on a crowded tram, can he draw the other person’s attention to his own pair of “expensive-looking” shoes, making the other person feel guilty, and thus avoid an unnecessary argument?
Or, when shopping in a store, if there is only one item left of a product he wants, and there is another person who also wants to buy it, can he attract the other person’s attention to another product on the shelf next to him that “looks more discounted” so that he can successfully buy what he wants?
Although these ideas are a bit “petty-bourgeois”, Hoshino Satoru finds them very practical.
He even began to imagine that if he used this ability properly, could he become more popular in school?
Turn on lazy reading mode
Chapter 6 Genius Girl Bulma Has Her Eyes on Me? So Much Pressure! (Old Version)
For example, during class activities, can he draw everyone’s attention to a “little surprise” he has carefully prepared, making everyone look at him with admiration?
Of course, all this is just his idea.
He needs more practice to truly understand the characteristics and potential of this ability.
Just as he was lost in thought, Mr. Sato’s voice suddenly rose a few notes: “So, this passage expresses the author’s deep longing for his hometown.
So, which student can analyze how the author uses the description of scenery to highlight this emotion?
Teacher Sato began to look around the classroom, looking for the “lucky person” who would answer the question.
Hoshino Satoru’s heart tightened, and he quickly lowered his head, pretending to look at the textbook seriously.
He was so focused on “Absolute Attention” that he didn’t listen carefully to what the teacher was saying.
It would be embarrassing if you were called out.
He could feel Teacher Sato’s gaze moving slowly across the classroom, scanning every student’s face like a searchlight.
His heartbeat began to speed up again.
“Please don’t point at me, please don’t point at me,” he kept repeating in his mind.
Just then, an idea suddenly struck him.
Can he use this ability to divert Sato-sensei’s attention away from him?
For example, it is wrong to draw the teacher’s attention out the window because there is nothing special outside the window.
It’s no use drawing attention to the blackboard, because what is written on the blackboard is what the teacher just said.
Attract the right person, attract the top student in the front row who is listening attentively, such as the class monitor Amamiya Natsuki, she must know the answer
Hoshino Satoru’s gaze involuntarily turned to Amamiya Natsuki who was sitting in the first row of the classroom.
She was sitting upright, listening attentively, with a pen in her hand, as if ready to take notes of the key points at any time.
“Target, Amamiya Natsuki, magnify the characteristic of her ‘thirst for knowledge’ eyes.” Hoshino Satoru silently activated his ability in his heart.
However, this time, he did not feel the wonderful force field spreading out like in the morning.
Teacher Sato’s gaze was still wandering around the classroom, and he didn’t particularly linger on Amamiya Natsuki.
Hoshino Satoru was stunned for a moment.
Failed?
Why? Could it be that this ability can’t be used repeatedly on the same person? Or is it that the distance is too far? Or perhaps the “magnification feature” he chose isn’t strong enough?
He was a little panicked.
Mr. Sato’s gaze seemed to be getting closer and closer to him.
Just when he was at a loss, something even worse happened.
He suddenly felt that the clear flow of information about “Absolute Attention” in his mind was rapidly fading, like the tide receding.
Then, a whole new stream of information, equally clear, yet equally unfamiliar, flooded into his consciousness.
[Noun concretization (miniature)].
What is this?
Hoshino Satoru’s head buzzed and almost exploded.
The ability of [Absolute Attention] disappeared? What replaced it with [Noun Materialization (Miniature)]?
Before he could comprehend this sudden change, Mr. Sato’s emotionless voice rang in his ears:
“Hoshino Satoru, please answer this question.”
Bulma skillfully operated the cockpit of the latest universal capsule aircraft.
This aircraft is her latest masterpiece. Not only does it have speed and flexibility far exceeding that of ordinary aircraft, it is also equipped with her proud optical stealth system and high-precision multi-functional detection radar.
At this moment, she was flying this baby on a secret test flight over the city.
On the screen, various data streams refreshed like waterfalls, showing that the aircraft’s performance indicators met design expectations and even exceeded them in some aspects.
Bulma’s lips curled up into a confident smile. She has always been very confident in her genius inventions.
This aircraft is undoubtedly another small milestone among her many amazing inventions.
“Stealth system, activate.”
She gently pressed a button, and a faint ripple appeared on the outer shell of the aircraft, and then it perfectly blended into the surrounding sky. Even the most advanced radar would find it difficult to capture its trace.
“Detection radar, full power scan, focus on abnormal energy fluctuations.”
Bulma gave new instructions.
She is full of curiosity about the world, especially those phenomena that science cannot yet explain.
Her father is the founder of the Universal Capsule Company. Her family background allowed her to be exposed to the most advanced technology since childhood, but it also made her more eager to explore unknown areas.
On the radar screen, densely packed light spots represent various known energy sources in the city: power systems, communication base stations, vehicle engines, everything seems so normal.
Bulma was a little disappointed. Was today going to be another mediocre test flight?
Just as she was about to turn around and test the aircraft’s stealth penetration capability in complex terrain, a faint orange-yellow warning signal suddenly flashed in an inconspicuous small park area at the edge of the radar screen.
Bulma’s brows raised slightly, and her eyes immediately became sharp.
She quickly zoomed in on the scanned image of the area, and the data showed an extremely weak, but very strange energy fluctuation.
This wave pattern did not belong to any known natural phenomenon or man-made device in her database.
“interesting.”
Bulma’s mouth curled up in excitement again.
What she likes most is this kind of sudden “surprise”.
She adjusted the aircraft’s attitude and flew silently towards the park.
In order not to alert anyone, she turned the power of the optical cloaking system to the maximum and turned off all unnecessary external light sources and sounds.
The aircraft glided over the city like a ghost and soon arrived above the park.
Bulma lowered its altitude and hovered in a dense canopy of trees, carefully observing the situation in the park through a high-powered optical lens.
There are not many people in the park, mostly elderly people doing morning exercises, or young parents playing with their children.
The source of the energy fluctuations seemed to be concentrated in a corner of the park, where there were several young people who looked like students from a nearby high school.
Bulma’s eyes were fixed on one of the boys who looked ordinary.
He was facing away from her and seemed to be talking to a girl in front of him.
Chapter 7: Goku vs. Piccolo Videotape, My Martial Arts Dream Ignites! (Old Version)
Bulma had some impression of that girl. She seemed to be an excellent student in some school and often won awards in some competitions.
At this moment, Bulma’s pupils suddenly shrank.
She clearly saw a small, exquisite apple pie suddenly appear in front of the boy. Yes, a toy-sized apple pie, emitting an enticing aroma, suddenly appeared in his open palm.
Then, the apple pie stayed in front of her eyes for about ten seconds, and then disappeared out of thin air as if it had never appeared.
Bulma rubbed her eyes, thinking she must have seen it wrong.
Was it an illusion, or some high-tech projection technology she didn’t understand?
But then, the boy seemed to say something again, and then, a palm-sized, lifelike miniature toy dog appeared in his hand, wagging its tail vividly.
Similarly, ten seconds later, the puppy disappeared.
Then, there is a cool mini sports car with a metallic luster.
Bulma held her breath, her heart beating faster unconsciously.
She could clearly see that the female classmate standing opposite the boy had an expression of extreme surprise and curiosity on her face, and even subconsciously covered her mouth, as if she had seen some incredible miracle.
“What’s going on?”
Bulma’s mind was racing.
She first ruled out the possibility of magic.
The realism of objects appearing and disappearing out of thin air, as well as the sense of substance of the objects, are simply not something that can be achieved by ordinary magic tricks.
Besides, that boy doesn’t look like a professional magician.
Was it some new type of micro-matter transport technology? Or was it utilizing some unknown principle of space folding? Bulma’s scientific instincts immediately led her to analyze various possibilities.
But no matter which speculation it is, it seems a bit far-fetched.
Although the energy fluctuation was weak, its uniqueness made her feel very concerned.
She adjusted the parameters of the detector, trying to capture more detailed energy data.
Sure enough, every time a small object appeared in the boy’s hand, the detector could capture a brief but clear release of the same strange energy as before.
“It’s not an illusion, nor is it a simple trick.”
Bulma’s brow furrowed slightly, her eyes filled with intense interest and a hint of confusion.
She calls herself a genius scientist and has some knowledge of most of the technology in the world. Even many cutting-edge technologies come from her or her father’s company.
But the scene happening before her eyes was beyond her comprehension.
Who was that boy? How did he possess such a strange ability? Was it innate or acquired?
Countless questions swirled in her mind.
She felt like she had discovered a whole new, unexplored area of science.
This feeling made her both excited and fascinated.
She carefully recorded the boy’s facial features and also memorized the girl’s appearance.
She decided to find out what was going on.
This phenomenon, which goes beyond existing scientific knowledge, has a fatal attraction to her.
Bulma didn’t show up right away to disturb them.
She knew that showing up rashly might scare the other party and even make them wary of her.
She needed more intelligence and a more thorough plan.
She continued to observe secretly for a while until the boy and girl seemed to have finished their conversation and were about to leave the park.
Bulma then quietly increased the altitude of the aircraft, turned off the detection radar, and lifted the optical invisibility.
“Hoshino Satoru and Amemiya Natsuki” She roughly determined the names of the two people through lip reading and some previous vague impressions.
She entered the two names into the aircraft’s information terminal and prepared to start an investigation immediately after returning.
“Interesting, really interesting.”
Bulma muttered to herself, a challenging smile on her face, “This world really does hide many unknown secrets.”
She drove the universal capsule aircraft and quickly left the sky above the park, but she had already started thinking about her next move.
This young man named Hoshino Satoru and his magical “magic tricks” have successfully aroused the strongest curiosity of this talented young scientist.
An exploration of unknown capabilities seems to be about to begin.
When Hoshino Satoru returned home, it was already getting dark.
My mother hasn’t come back yet and the house is quiet.
He put down his schoolbag and felt a little tired, not only physically, but more mentally.
So much happened today.
From encountering a bad boy in the morning, accidentally activating [Absolute Attention] to resolve the crisis, to [Absolute Attention] suddenly disappearing in history class and being replaced by [Noun Concreteness (Miniature)], to showing this new ability in front of Amamiya Natsuki after school, arousing the other party’s surprise and curiosity.
It all felt like a dream to him.
He collapsed on the sofa in the living room and let out a long sigh.
My mind was in a mess. Sometimes I thought of the funny scene of the three bad boys fighting over the flavor of soda, and sometimes I thought of the bright eyes of Natsuki Amamiya when she saw the mini puppy.
He rubbed his temples, trying to calm his chaotic thoughts.
He turned on the TV and flipped through the channels aimlessly, hoping to find something to distract himself.
News, variety shows, and TV dramas all fail to arouse his interest.
Just as he was about to turn off the TV, a scene that shocked him suddenly appeared on the screen.
It was a huge arena, surrounded by a huge crowd and the cheers were deafening.
In the center of the ring, two figures were engaged in an extremely fierce battle.
One of them was wearing an orange martial arts uniform, his hair stood up like a hedgehog, and his eyes were firm and pure.
The other one had a strange green skin, two tentacles on his head, and an evil smile on his lips, but he also exuded a powerful aura.
“Is this the world’s number one martial arts tournament?”
Hoshino Satoru recognized it.
This was a video of a game from a few years ago. He seemed to have seen some clips when he was a child, but he was too young at the time and just thought the game was exciting without any deep feelings.
But now, when he saw the duel again, he was deeply attracted.
On the screen, the young man wearing orange martial arts uniform is named Sun Wukong.
His opponent is the reincarnation of the great devil Piccolo who once attempted to rule the world. He is also named Piccolo, but people are more accustomed to calling him Piccolo (youth) or the demon boy.
Chapter 8: Cutting in line and being so arrogant? Emotional backlash makes you cry in public! (Old version)
Their battle is completely beyond the scope of what ordinary people can understand.
Sun Wukong’s body flickered like a ghost, and every punch he threw was accompanied by a whistling sound that tore through the air.
He was moving so fast that his figure was almost invisible, and only a series of blurry afterimages could be seen.
Piccolo is no less powerful. His arms can be extended and retracted freely, lashing at Son Goku like a whip, and his fingertips can even emit beams of light with amazing destructive power.
“boom”
Son Goku delivered a powerful punch, hitting Piccolo’s abdomen hard.
Piccolo groaned, and his body flew backwards like a cannonball, knocking down the stone pillars at the edge of the ring.
But the next second, Piccolo jumped up from the ruins, unharmed, and pounced on him even more ferociously.
Kamehameha
Sun Wukong clasped his hands together, a dazzling blue light gathered in his palms, and then he pushed them forward suddenly.
A huge energy wave roared out, carrying the momentum of destroying the world, and rushed straight towards Piccolo.
“Magic Light Killing Cannon”
Piccolo was not to be outdone. He put his two fingers together and condensed spiral purple energy at his fingertips, shooting it towards the Kamehameha wave at an astonishing speed.
Two powerful energies collided in the air, causing a dazzling light and a deafening roar.
The entire arena was shaking violently, as if it would collapse at any moment.
The shock wave spread out in all directions, blowing the audience all over the place.
Hoshino Satoru was stunned and his heart beat faster involuntarily.
Is this the power of a martial artist?
He had heard of the No. 1 Martial Arts Tournament in the World before and knew that there were some martial artists who were beyond ordinary people.
But he always thought that it was just stronger and more agile than ordinary people.
It was not until today, when he witnessed the shocking duel between Son Goku and Piccolo, that he truly realized what a terrifying existence the so-called “martial artist” was.
That is no longer a simple fighting skill, it is the use of “Qi”, the ultimate development of one’s own potential, a force that is enough to move mountains and fill the sea, and destroy the world.
On the screen, the battle continues.
Both Sun Wukong and Piccolo displayed fighting skills beyond their limits and indomitable will.
They were covered in wounds and had greatly depleted their physical strength, but the fighting spirit in their eyes had not diminished in the slightest.
Every collision made Hoshino Satoru feel his blood boiling.
He looked at the never-giving-up figure of Sun Wukong, and the amazing power he unleashed to protect the earth and defeat powerful enemies, and an indescribable shock and yearning surged in his heart.
“Too strong,” Hoshino Satoru muttered to himself, his eyes full of awe.
This kind of power is completely on a different level from the strange abilities he gained today.
Be it [Absolute Attention] or [Noun Materialization (Miniature)], although these abilities are unique and even very practical in certain specific situations, they give Hoshino Satoru the feeling of being more like a “magic trick”, a small-time toy.
They cannot bring the kind of power that Sun Wukong has to destroy the world with a wave of his hand, nor can they bring the kind of passion and enthusiasm that transcends limits and challenges oneself.
For the first time, Hoshino Satoru had such a specific and strong yearning for the word “martial artist”.
He longed to have that kind of power.
It’s not to bully others or to show off, but for a deeper pursuit.
In order to be able to control one’s own destiny, in order to be able to protect the people one wants to protect, in order to be able to constantly challenge stronger opponents and break through one’s own limits like Sun Wukong.
Once this idea emerged in his mind, it spread rapidly like a spark that set the prairie on fire.
He began to wonder if it was possible for him to become a martial artist.
He was just an ordinary high school student with average physical fitness and no martial arts foundation.
Wanting to reach the level of Sun Wukong is simply a pipe dream.
But what if?
He now has different strange abilities refreshed every day, which in itself is something beyond common sense.
Who can guarantee that he won’t acquire martial arts-related abilities in the future? Or, will these abilities, to some extent, help him embark on the path of martial arts?
Hoshino Satoru’s heart was filled with longing and a hint of uncertainty.
He looked at the TV screen and saw that the battle between Son Goku and Piccolo had entered a white-hot stage.
Each of their attacks contains enough energy to destroy everything.
That kind of power that surpasses mortals was deeply imprinted in Hoshino Satoru’s mind.
“If only I could become that strong”
This idea, like a seed, quietly took root and sprouted in his heart.
He knew that this might just be an unattainable dream.
But he is willing to try and work hard.
It’s not just for those strange abilities that are refreshed every day, but also for the desire for true strength that comes from deep in the heart.
The game on TV finally ended.
Sun Wukong defeated Piccolo by a narrow margin and won the championship of the World Martial Arts Tournament.
The whole world is cheering for him.
Hoshino Satoru turned off the TV, but the excitement in his heart could not be calmed for a long time.
The figures of Sun Wukong and Piccolo, as well as their earth-shaking battle scenes, have been deeply engraved in his memory.
He stood up, walked to the window and looked at the night view of the city outside.
The lights are bright and the traffic is busy.
This is a peaceful world, but behind the peace there may be unknown crises hidden.
He thought of the bad boy he met today.
If he didn’t have the ability of “Absolute Attention” at that time, what would have happened to him? Was he beaten? Was his money stolen?
He remembered the surprised and curious look in Amemiya Natsuki’s eyes when she saw him materialize small objects.
If he had more powerful strength, would he be able to protect her better or bring her more surprises?
“Power” Hoshino Satoru clenched his fists, his eyes flashing with determination.
He didn’t know what his future would hold, nor did he know where those abilities that were refreshed daily would lead him.
But he knew that from today on, he had a new goal and a new aspiration.
He wants to become stronger.
It’s not just about relying on those weird abilities, but also about pursuing true strength through your own efforts.
Perhaps, this is his biggest gain today.
The next morning, Hoshino Satoru was awakened by a strange feeling.
He opened his eyes and felt that there was some new information in his head.
Just like the previous two days, the old ability disappeared and was replaced by a brand new one.
Chapter 9 Bulma’s Tracker? Is This Woman So Curious About Me? (Old Version)
He concentrated his mind and carefully perceived the information in his mind.
【Emotional rebound mirror】.
A description of the ability also emerged: the negative emotions that a designated object has towards oneself can be rebounded to the other party in an exaggerated and dramatic effect.
“Emotional rebound mirror?”
Hoshino Satoru was slightly stunned.
This ability sounds interesting.
Negative emotions? Like anger, disgust, contempt, jealousy? What happens if these emotions are exaggerated and rebounded upon us?
He imagined the scene: if someone glared at him, and he suddenly burst into tears or beat his chest and confessed his sins, it would be very funny.
“Sounds like a prank-only ability.”
Hoshino Satoru couldn’t help but laugh.
However, this ability seems to have certain limitations.
“Exaggerated and dramatic effect” means that the rebounding emotions may not cause substantial harm to the other party, but is more of a mental shock and public execution?
Moreover, it can only rebound negative emotions “directed against oneself”.
If the other person’s negative emotions are directed at someone else, then this ability is ineffective.
Hoshino Satoru got up, washed, and changed into his school uniform.
Today he decided to go out early and buy a better breakfast at the convenience store.
Yesterday’s soda and noun concretization made him feel that he had consumed a lot of energy and needed to replenish it.
While walking on the road, he was still thinking about this [Emotional Rebound Mirror].
This ability seems to be more proactive and aggressive than [Absolute Attention] and [Noun Concreteness], or in other words, it is “counterattack-like”.
He went to a convenience store near his home.
It was the peak time for going to school and working, so there were many people in the store and a small line formed in front of the cash register.
Hoshino Satoru grabbed a sandwich and a carton of milk and consciously stood at the end of the line.
At this moment, a middle-aged man wearing a greasy suit, with meticulously combed hair but a somewhat cloudy look in his eyes, swaggered over from the side and stood directly in front of Hoshino Satoru.
Hoshino Satoru frowned.
This uncle is so uncultured, isn’t he?
A girl standing in front of Hoshino Satoru also looked back at the uncle with some dissatisfaction, but seemed to be a little afraid of the other party’s ferocious look. In the end, she didn’t say anything, but just turned her head back silently.
Hoshino Satoru took a deep breath. He usually didn’t like conflicts with others, but this blatant act of queue-cutting was really unbearable.
“That uncle, everyone is queuing up.”
Hoshino Satoru said this in a calm tone as much as possible.
Upon hearing this, the uncle who cut in line turned around and glared at Hoshino Satoru impatiently, his eyes full of contempt and disdain.
“Kid, what’s it to you? I’m in a hurry and you’re just a little brat. Do you know what time is precious?”
The uncle’s tone was very arrogant and his voice was very loud, which attracted the attention of people in the queue around him.
Hoshino Satoru could clearly feel a negative emotion mixed with “impatience”, “contempt” and “superiority” emanating from this uncle and directed directly at him.
A hint of anger also rose in his heart.
This uncle not only cut in line, but also acted so confidently. It’s simply unreasonable.
At this moment, the information from the [Emotional Rebound Mirror] in his mind became clear again.
A thought flashed through his mind.
Do you want to try this new ability?
He was a little hesitant.
After all, having someone suddenly lose control of their emotions in public seems a bit too eye-catching.
But the uncle’s next words completely dispelled his hesitation.
“What are you looking at? If you keep looking, I’ll beat you up.”
The uncle threatened viciously, and deliberately puffed out his slightly fat beer belly in an attempt to increase his deterrent effect.
Hoshino Satoru sneered in his heart.
Okay, since you are so unreasonable, don’t blame me for being rude.
He silently activated the [Emotional Rebound Mirror] in his mind, targeting the rude old man who was cutting in line.
Almost at the moment when he finished thinking, the expression on the face of the uncle who had been arrogant suddenly froze.
His eyes suddenly widened, and the ferocity and disdain in his eyes quickly faded away, replaced by extreme shock and panic?
Then, a dramatic scene happened.
The uncle’s body began to tremble slightly, and the muscles on his face twitched uncontrollably.
He opened his mouth as if he wanted to say something, but no sound came out.
Then, without any warning, two lines of tears rolled down from his cloudy eyes.
“Woo”
A suppressed sob with a tearful tone came out of the uncle’s throat.
Everyone around was stunned.
Hoshino Satoru was also a little surprised. He didn’t expect the effect to be so immediate.
Uncle “I, I”‘s lips were trembling, and his eyes were full of regret and pain, as if he suddenly had a change of heart and realized how unforgivable the crime he had committed was.
“I’m sorry everyone, I shouldn’t have cut in line. I’m a person without manners. I wasted everyone’s precious time and caused trouble for everyone.”
The uncle suddenly burst into tears, wiping his tears and snot with his greasy sleeves.
His voice was shrill and sorrowful, filled with sincere remorse.
“I was wrong, I was really wrong. I am a selfish villain and I don’t deserve to be a civilized citizen. I am sorry for my parents’ upbringing, I am sorry for my teachers’ teachings, and I am sorry for the expectations of society.”
He cried and beat his chest, as if trying to vent all the guilt and regret in his heart.
The convenience store suddenly fell into an eerie silence.
Everyone stared in amazement at the man who suddenly broke down and confessed in public.
The cashier opened her mouth wide and forgot to put down the barcode scanner in her hand.
The customers in line also widened their eyes, with disbelief written all over their faces.
Hoshino Satoru stood there, watching the exaggerated performance in front of him that was comparable to a stage play, and the corners of his mouth couldn’t help but twitch.
Isn’t the effect of this [Emotional Rebound Mirror] too “dramatic”?
The negative emotions that the uncle had expressed towards him just now were mainly “impatience” and “contempt”, with at most a hint of “threat”.
The result was a rebound of such profound self-condemnation and tearful confession? This magnification is outrageous.
“Wow, I shouldn’t be so arrogant and domineering. I shouldn’t look down on young people. Young people are the future of our country. I even wanted to threaten this little classmate just now. I am worse than a beast.” The uncle cried with tears and snot, and even turned around and bowed deeply in the direction of Hoshino Satoru.
Chapter 10: My Superpower Diary: How Does This Thing Work? (Old Version)
“My dear classmate, I’m sorry. Please forgive me for being such a shameless queue-jumper.”
Hoshino Satoru was a little bit at a loss as to what to do by his sudden action.
He opened his mouth, wanting to say something, but didn’t know what to say.
Should I say, “It’s okay, uncle, just continue to repent”?
The silence around him lasted only a few seconds before a burst of suppressed laughter broke out.
“Hahahaha, what’s wrong with this uncle?”
“I’m dying of laughter. It’s just cutting in line. Why is it so serious?”
“Could it be the legendary awakening of conscience?”
“I think it’s an act. How could anyone cry like that?”
“It doesn’t look like acting. Look how sad he is crying. His nose is running.”
People were talking and pointing, with expressions of wanting to watch the fun and not mind getting involved.
The uncle seemed completely immersed in his own remorse, and turned a deaf ear to the laughter and discussions around him.
He was still crying bitterly, recounting his “crimes”, from small things like queue jumping to the time when he was a child peeping at Aunt Wang next door taking a bath.
Several black lines appeared on Hoshino Satoru’s forehead.
This ability is not only exaggerated, but also allows for free play?
While everyone’s attention was drawn to the uncle who was still “confessing deeply”, he quickly paid the bill, took the sandwich and milk, and quietly slipped out of the convenience store.
Even after walking a long way out of the convenience store, he could still vaguely hear the uncle’s heartbroken crying and the laughter of the onlookers.
Hoshino Satoru breathed a long sigh of relief, feeling a little amused and helpless.
This [Emotion Rebound Mirror] is quite powerful.
Although it seems to be just a prank, it is probably a big blow to those who have poor psychological endurance.
“Better use it with caution in the future.”
Hoshino Satoru said in his heart.
This ability to cause social death in public will probably bring retribution if used too much.
However, having said that, he still felt a little secretly happy when he saw that arrogant uncle who cut in line got such a “profound” lesson.
He walked towards the school while eating his sandwich.
Today’s breakfast seems to be particularly delicious.
At the same time, in an alley not far from the convenience store, a tiny machine not much bigger than a fingernail and shaped like a dragonfly was hovering in the air.
Its compound eyes flashed with a faint red light, clearly recording everything that happened in the convenience store and transmitting it in real time to a high-tech laboratory several kilometers away.
Bulma sat in a comfortable ergonomic chair, with more than a dozen huge holographic projection screens in front of her.
On one of the screens, the entire process of the “queue-jumping confession farce” in the convenience store was being clearly broadcast.
Her brows were tightly furrowed, and her eyes were full of confusion and disbelief.
“What the hell is going on here?”
Bulma muttered to herself, her fingers tapping rapidly on the console, pulling up various analytical data.
Yesterday, she witnessed Hoshino Satoru’s magical “magic trick” of making small objects appear out of thin air in the park.
Out of strong curiosity, she made this latest miniature dragonfly reconnaissance robot overnight, and this morning, when Hoshino Satoru went out, she quietly let it follow him.
She had originally thought that today she might be able to capture evidence of Hoshino Satoru using that “magic trick” ability again, or find some special devices he might be carrying.
But she never expected to see such a bizarre scene.
The uncle who cut in line was arrogant and domineering one second, but suddenly burst into tears and confessed in public the next second.
This change is too abrupt and too unreasonable.
Bulma played the video over and over again, observing every detail carefully.
She noticed that before the uncle’s mood suddenly changed, Hoshino Satoru didn’t seem to make any special movements or say anything strange.
Everything happened so naturally and yet so strangely.
“Is it some kind of mind control technology?”
Bulma was the first to think of this possibility.
But she quickly denied it.
She had studied various existing mind control technologies, and found that no matter whether it was drugs, sound waves or electromagnetic waves, it was impossible to cause such a drastic and precise emotional change in such a short period of time, and also to allow the other party to conduct such a “deep” self-analysis.
“Is it hypnosis?”
She thought again.
But the uncle seemed conscious, just extremely agitated.
Moreover, hypnosis usually requires specific guidance and suggestion, which Hoshino Satoru does not seem to do.
“It’s not magic either,” Bulma said to herself.
This “effect” that directly affects people’s emotions has gone beyond the scope of magic.
She called up the environmental energy data recorded simultaneously by the Dragonfly reconnaissance robot.
At the moment when the uncle broke down, the detector once again captured an extremely weak strange energy fluctuation with exactly the same nature as the one detected in the park yesterday.
This energy fluctuation seemed to come from Hoshino Satoru’s body.
“This kind of energy again.” Bulma’s eyes became more serious.
Combining the small object that appeared out of thin air in the park yesterday and today’s bizarre “confession incident”, she felt more and more that Hoshino Satoru must be hiding some huge secret.
This secret was unlike any science or technology she knew, nor was it like the tricks commonly used by charlatans.
It was more like a “power” that she could not understand for the time being and that was beyond the scope of existing scientific cognition.
This feeling made her, who claimed to be a genius scientist, feel unprecedented confusion and excitement.
The unknown often represents great value for exploration.
“Hoshino Satoru,” Bulma whispered the name, a searching glint in her eyes. “Who are you? What exactly is this power you possess?”
She had a strong premonition that if she could uncover the secret of Hoshino Satoru, it might open a whole new door for her scientific research.
She immediately began to mobilize her connections and resources to conduct a more in-depth investigation into Hoshino Satoru’s background.
At the same time, she also ordered the dragonfly reconnaissance robot to continue to secretly monitor Hoshino Satoru around the clock.
“I must find out what is going on.” Bulma clenched her fists, her heart filled with fighting spirit.
For a true scientist, there is nothing more fascinating than solving an unsolved mystery.
Chapter 11 Sharing vision with a bird? Almost crashing into a tree, but is that okay? (Old version)
And Hoshino Satoru has undoubtedly become the most interesting and worthy of research “topic” in her eyes.
After experiencing three completely different abilities: [Absolute Attention], [Noun Materialization (Micro)], and [Emotional Rebound Mirror], Hoshino Satoru sat in the classroom, staring out the window in a daze, his mind filled with all kinds of thoughts.
He became increasingly aware that these abilities, which were refreshed every day, although had various effects and some were even nonsensical, all seemed to follow certain rules at the “conceptual” level.
[Absolute Attention] is to force others to “pay attention” to a certain point and magnify its “characteristics” to trigger “complaints”.
The core here is “attention” and “feature magnification”.
[Noun concretization (miniature)] means that by saying a “noun”, you can “concrete” a miniature object in reality.
The core is the correspondence between “noun” and “entity”.
[Emotional Rebound Mirror] is to “rebound” back other people’s “negative emotions” towards you in an exaggerated way.
The core is the perception of “emotion” and “rebound”.
These abilities do not directly affect the physical level, such as making him extremely strong or invulnerable to swords and guns.
They are more like subtle interference in the real world at some higher dimension or more abstract level.
“Concept,” Hoshino Satoru muttered to himself.
The word reminded him of some settings in science fiction or fantasy stories.
Could it be that these abilities he acquired are some kind of degraded version of “what you say will come true” or “what you wish will come true”?
He didn’t know where these abilities came from, or why he was chosen.
He also had no idea how long this life of refreshing his abilities every day would last.
The unknown always makes people feel uneasy.
But at the same time, he also vaguely felt that this might be a huge opportunity.
If he could understand the nature of these abilities, or even find the patterns of their changes, wouldn’t he be able to make better use of them, or even control them to a certain extent?
The thought made him a little excited.
He took out a brand new notebook and a pen from his bag.
He bought this when he bought breakfast at the convenience store this morning.
He decided that from today on, he would record in detail the abilities he gained every day.
He opened the notebook to the first page and wrote the date at the top.
Then he began to recall the abilities he had acquired in the past three days.
The first ability: [Absolute Attention].
He wrote below:
Effect: Forces the other person’s gaze to focus on the person (or a designated object), amplifying a selected characteristic of the person (or the object), thereby triggering strong, often sarcastic, thoughts in the other person.
“User experience: It seems that you need to concentrate your mind when activating it.
The selection of ‘Magnification Features’ is very critical and may affect the final result.
When dealing with bad boys, draw their attention to the soda and highlight its ‘limited edition’ and ‘unique flavor’ features to successfully cause an internal conflict among them.
It’s very practical, but the side effects (which have been criticized) also need to be noted.”
“Duration: About half a day? From waking up in the morning until disappearing before history class.”
After writing [Absolute Attention], he began to record the second ability.
The second ability: [Noun concretization (miniature)].
Effect: By saying a noun, you can visualize a toy-sized object for approximately ten seconds.
The objects appear lifelike but appear to have no special function.”
“User experience: The activation condition is ‘say a noun’, which is very direct.
The size of the concrete objects is limited (miniature) and the duration is short.
In history class, he materialized “chalk” and successfully solved the problem.
After school, I tried ‘puppy’, ‘apple pie’, and ‘mini sports car’, all of which were successful.
Amemiya-san seems to be very interested in this ability.
Is this ability more entertaining than practical? Perhaps it could be effective in certain situations?
“Duration: About half a day? From the time it appeared in history class until I went to bed at night.”
Finally, there is the ability I just experienced this morning.
The third ability: [Emotional Rebound Mirror].
“Effect: Can reflect the negative emotions directed at you by a designated person back to them with exaggerated, dramatic effect.”
“User experience: Activating it also seems to require concentration.
The “exaggerated dramatic effect” is well-deserved, and the confession scene of the uncle who cuts in line at the convenience store is a classic.
The emotions of the rebound seem to be amplified and distorted.
The advantage is that evildoers can be punished, but the disadvantage is that the scene may be too eye-catching and even a little embarrassing.
It needs to be used with caution.”
Duration: Currently ongoing.
Is it expected to take half a day as well?”
Hoshino Satoru wrote very carefully, striving for accuracy in every word.
He not only recorded the basic information of the ability, but also wrote down some of his feelings and thoughts during the use process.
He hopes that in this way he can better understand these mysterious forces that come from the sky.
Perhaps, when he has enough recording abilities, he will be able to discover some hidden patterns.
For example, do these abilities refresh at a fixed time every morning when you wake up? Are there any inherent connections between the strength and type of abilities? Are they completely random, or are they affected by their own state or the surrounding environment?
There are still no answers to these questions.
But he believed that as long as he persisted, one day he would be able to uncover a corner of these secrets.
After writing this, Hoshino Satoru looked at the words on the notebook and a wonderful feeling welled up in his heart.
From today on, this ordinary notebook will carry the most extraordinary secret in his life.
He closed the notebook and carefully put it back into his bag.
He knew that his life had changed completely.
He is no longer the ordinary Hoshino Satoru.
He is a “capable person” who experiences miracles every day and encounters the unknown every day.
This feeling made him feel a little nervous, but also a little expectant.
He didn’t know what new ability he would gain when he woke up tomorrow.
Is it as practical as [Absolute Attention], as interesting as [Noun Concrete], or as dramatic as [Emotional Rebound Mirror]?
No matter what, he would record it carefully and study it.
Because he vaguely felt that these abilities might not just be a joke played by God on him.
There may be deeper meanings hidden behind them.
And he is standing at the starting point of uncovering this mystery.
Chapter 12 Bulma strikes up a conversation! Is she trying to get to know me better? (Old Version)
It was a new day, and Hoshino Satoru woke up before the alarm clock rang.
He sat up from the bed almost immediately, feeling a hint of nervousness and anticipation as he sensed the new ability information emerging in his mind.
[Forced synchronization of the five senses (one-way, 5 minutes)].
Ability Description: You can choose a designated object and synchronize any of the other party’s five senses in one direction within five minutes.
During synchronization, the corresponding senses will be temporarily blocked.
“Five senses synchronized?”
This ability sounds very special.
The five senses of vision, hearing, smell, taste and touch are the basis of human perception of the world.
If you could synchronize your senses with other people, wouldn’t you be able to experience a completely different life?
Moreover, the description mentioned that it was “one-way synchronization”, which means that he can perceive the other party’s sensory information, but the other party cannot perceive his.
This ensures a certain degree of concealment.
“Five minutes isn’t too long, but it’s not too short either.”
Hoshino Satoru pondered, “Your corresponding senses will be temporarily blocked, so you need to pay attention to this.
If you synchronize your vision with someone else, you’ll be temporarily blinded, which could be dangerous in some situations.”
He was a little excited and curious.
This ability allows him to experience many things that are normally unimaginable.
For example, could he synchronize his vision with a bird’s, letting it experience the sensation of flying? Or a fish’s sense of touch, letting it feel the sensation of swimming underwater? Or even an astronaut’s vision, letting them see what the Earth looks like from space? (Of course, this would be incredibly difficult; where would he find an astronaut to synchronize with?)
)
He quickly washed up, had breakfast, and then went out with a hint of excitement.
The weather is very good today, with bright sunshine and gentle breeze.
He decided to take a walk in a nearby park to see if there were any suitable “synchronization objects”.
When we arrived at the park, the early morning air was particularly fresh.
Birds are chirping in the trees, people doing morning exercises are stretching their muscles, and everything seems so vibrant.
Hoshino Satoru’s eyes wandered around the park, looking for his first “experimental subject”.
He saw a cute puppy frolicking on the grass while its owner threw a Frisbee nearby.
What about synchronizing a puppy’s sense of smell? It’s said that a dog’s sense of smell is tens of thousands of times more sensitive than a human’s. What kind of world would that be?
He saw a young couple sitting on the bench. The girl was feeding a piece of cake to the boy, and both of them had happy smiles on their faces.
Synchronizing the boy’s taste? Uh, this seems a bit inappropriate and too invasive of privacy.
Just then, a sparrow flew over his head and landed lightly on a branch of a cherry tree not far away.
It tilted its little head, looked around vigilantly with its black eyes, and then began to comb its feathers.
Hoshino Satoru’s heart moved.
That’s it
He has always been curious about what the world would look like from a bird’s perspective.
The feeling of flying freely in the sky must be wonderful, right?
He took a deep breath, concentrated his mind, silently chose the sparrow as the synchronization object, and chose “visual synchronization”.
“[Forced Five Senses Synchronization (One-way, 5 minutes)], Target: The sparrow, Synchronized Sense: Vision”
Almost as soon as the thought came to his mind, a strange feeling of dizziness came over him.
The world before his eyes suddenly disappeared.
No, it didn’t disappear, but was replaced by a completely new and different scene.
His field of vision suddenly rose, everything around him became extremely clear, and the colors seemed more vivid.
He could see every fine line on the leaves, the tiny figures of ants moving in the distant grass, and even feel the warmth of the sunlight on his feathers.
He looked “down” and saw a pair of claws covered with fine scales, tightly grasping the rough branches.
He “flapped” his “wings” and a faint airflow passed under him.
“I turned into a sparrow?”
Hoshino Satoru’s heart was filled with indescribable shock and novelty.
No, he didn’t actually turn into a sparrow.
His body was still standing there, but his vision was completely replaced by the sparrow’s vision.
He probably couldn’t see anything with his own eyes at this moment.
This feeling is so wonderful
He could feel the sparrow’s small, rapidly beating heart.
He could feel the gentle breeze ruffling his feathers.
He could see a vast world full of details.
The sparrow didn’t seem to notice anything unusual.
After combing its feathers, it tilted its head and chirped twice, then suddenly kicked the branch, spread its wings, and flew up.
“Wow!” Hoshino Satoru exclaimed in his heart.
feeling of weightlessness
A strong feeling of weightlessness came over him, making him subconsciously want to grab something, but his “body” flew upwards lightly.
The wind whistled in my ears and the ground quickly receded into the distance.
The trees, benches, and pedestrians in the park have all become tiny models.
He flew
This feeling is more exciting and wonderful than he imagined.
He could feel every effort of his muscles as his wings flapped, and could feel the wonderful buoyancy of the air current supporting his body.
In his eyes, the world turned into a huge and three-dimensional picture.
He can freely choose the direction and adjust the height.
He flew over the treetops, and the leaves almost brushed his “cheeks”.
He looked down at the crowd below. Those humans who usually looked tall now looked tiny.
This new perspective made him feel extremely excited and free.
He even tried to control the direction of the sparrow’s flight.
Although he didn’t know how the sparrow’s “control system” worked, he just thought “fly left” in his mind, and the sparrow seemed to really adjust the angle of its wings slightly and deviate a little to the left.
“That’s great! It’s like playing the most advanced VR game.” Hoshino Satoru’s heart was filled with joy.
He “flew” over a small lake, the surface of the lake reflected the blue sky and white clouds, as well as his small figure.
He saw several koi swimming leisurely in the lake.
He “flew” to the other end of the park and saw children flying kites. The colorful kites were floating in the air, as if greeting him.
This unrestrained flying experience made him temporarily forget that he was just an ordinary high school student and forget the daily worries and pressures.
Chapter 13: An alien spaceship fell? Is Earth doomed? (Old version)
He felt as if he had become one with the sky.
However, just as he was immersed in this wonderful experience and became a little too proud of himself, an accident happened.
The sparrow seemed to have discovered a fat insect, and suddenly it accelerated and dived towards the ground.
Hoshino Satoru’s field of vision also dropped sharply.
The speed was so fast that he could even see the details of every blade of grass on the ground.
“Wait, it’s going too fast, we’re going to collide,” Hoshino Satoru screamed in his heart.
He subconsciously wanted to close his eyes or block it with his hands, but his vision was now synchronized with Sparrow’s, and he had no control over Sparrow’s body to make these movements.
Just as it was about to hit the ground, the sparrow nimbly spread its wings at the last moment, landed steadily on the grass, and then quickly pecked at the poor insect.
Hoshino Satoru’s heart was still pounding. The thrilling moment just now made him break out in a cold sweat.
“That was close.” He breathed a sigh of relief.
It seems that synchronizing the senses of animals is not that safe.
He cannot fully control the instinctive behavior of animals.
Just as he was still in shock, the sparrow finished eating the insects and flapped its wings and flew away again.
This time, it seemed to want to return to the cherry tree.
It flew straight towards the cherry tree.
In Hoshino Satoru’s vision, the cherry tree was getting closer and bigger.
The trunk, branches, leaves, everything is clearly visible.
However, just as the sparrow was about to land on the branch, it seemed to be attracted by a butterfly that suddenly flew by, and its flight trajectory showed a slight deviation.
This deviation may be just a small adjustment for sparrows.
But for Xingye Satoru who was synchronizing his vision, it was a fatal mistake.
He watched helplessly as the thick branch did not appear under his “claws” as expected, but hit his “face” directly.
“No–“
Hoshino Satoru let out a desperate cry in his heart.
He could clearly see the rough texture of the branch and even saw a small ladybug resting on it.
Everything happened so fast that he had no time to react.
A muffled sound.
Hoshino Satoru felt as if his “head” was hit hard, and his vision went black in an instant.
Then, that wonderful sense of synchronicity disappeared.
He felt his body again, and regained his sight.
He was still standing on the path in the park, and everything around him had returned to normal.
The sun is still shining and the birds are still singing.
But he was frightened and broke out in a cold sweat, his heart was still beating wildly, and even fine beads of sweat appeared on his forehead.
He subconsciously touched his forehead, but there was no pain or injury there.
“That was just now…” He gasped for breath, recalling the thrilling scene just now.
Although it was only a visual “impact”, the immersive sense of reality made him feel real fear.
If the sense that was synchronized just now was touch, would he feel severe pain?
He looked up at the cherry tree. The sparrow had landed safely on a branch, tilting its head and looking at him curiously, as if wondering why this human suddenly turned pale and gasped.
Hoshino Satoru smiled bitterly.
It seems that although this [Forced Synchronization of Five Senses] ability can bring unprecedented wonderful experiences, it also comes with considerable risks.
Be especially careful when synchronizing animals whose movements are not under your control.
If it synchronizes with a prey being hunted or an animal performing dangerous behavior, the consequences will be disastrous.
“The five-minute time limit seems to be a protection mechanism.”
Hoshino Satoru thought with lingering fear.
If the synchronization time is too long, he might really have problems due to mental confusion.
He glanced at his watch. From the time he started synchronizing the sparrow’s vision until it returned to normal, only about two or three minutes had passed.
Although this flying experience was short, it left a very deep impression on him.
The feeling of flying freely and the new perspective were unforgettable for him.
But it also made him more aware that not all of these daily refreshed abilities were safe and harmless.
They are like a double-edged sword, which can bring surprises as well as dangers.
He needs to be more cautious and careful in exploring and using these abilities.
He took a deep breath and calmed his still agitated mood.
Although he had just experienced a small “plane crash”, his curiosity about this [Forced Synchronization of Five Senses] ability has not diminished in the slightest.
He began to wonder, besides birds, what other animals could he synchronize their senses with?
Cats’ night vision? Dogs’ super sense of smell? Bats’ ultrasonic positioning?
Each one is full of temptation.
Of course, he also thought of some more “practical” uses.
For example, if he could synchronize his vision with the top student during an exam, wouldn’t that be ahem, ahem, a bit too evil an idea, and the risk is too high.
If the top student suddenly lowers his head to pick up the eraser, or looks out the window, he will be at a loss.
Or, in situations where reconnaissance or infiltration is required, if the vision and hearing of a fly or mosquito could be synchronized, wouldn’t it be possible to obtain intelligence without anyone noticing?
The possibilities of this ability seem very broad.
Hoshino Satoru continued walking in the park while thinking.
He decided to try this ability a few more times during the rest of the day, but he would make sure to choose safer and more controllable subjects.
For example, how about syncing up with the sense of touch of a turtle basking in the sun at the park? Feeling the warmth of the sun on its shell? That shouldn’t be dangerous, right?
An eager expression appeared on his face.
A new day, new abilities, new experiences.
Hoshino Satoru feels that his life is like playing a real-life RPG game full of unknowns and surprises.
And he is the protagonist who unlocks new skills every day.
Although the protagonist sometimes almost “hit a tree” due to improper operation.
After that thrilling “Sparrow Perspective Flying Experience”, Hoshino Satoru became more cautious about the use of the ability of [Forced Synchronization of Five Senses].
He tried it several more times later, for example, synchronizing the hearing of a napping stray cat in the park and feeling a world full of subtle sounds; and synchronizing the touch of a goldfish and experiencing the wonderful feeling of being wrapped in the water.
Chapter 14: As soon as the background music sounded, the tense atmosphere turned into a rural love story! (Old version)
Every synchronization brought him new cognition and experience, but it also made him more aware of the uncontrollable nature of this ability.
In the next few days, every time Hoshino Satoru woke up, he would gain a new ability.
He recorded them all in his notebook.
Once, he obtained the ability of [Absolutely Fair Rock-Paper-Scissors]. The effect was that as long as he participated in rock-paper-scissors, no matter what the opponent did, the final result would be a draw.
This ability allowed him to play rock-paper-scissors with his deskmate for a whole day, and they ended up in a draw every time. This almost drove his deskmate crazy, and in the end he had to believe that Hoshino Satoru was really the “reincarnation of the God of Rock-paper-scissors.”
Hoshino Satoru himself felt both amused and helpless. This ability, apart from being useful in certain specific situations (such as deciding who would clean the house), was really not very useful.
Another time, he gained the ability of [Forced Enhancement of Food Deliciousness (Micro Amount)], which allowed the food he touched to become slightly more delicious within a short period of time.
This tiny improvement is actually not very obvious. It probably makes the food that originally scored 70 points become 71 points, which is better than nothing.
However, he used this ability to slightly “bless” the miso soup his mother made. After drinking it, his mother showed a more satisfied expression than usual, and even praised him for helping her add some secret seasoning today.
This gave Hoshino Satoru a small sense of accomplishment.
These abilities are all kinds of weird, some are practical, some are useless, and some are even a bit of a spoof.
But Hoshino Satoru carefully experienced and recorded it, trying to find some patterns from it.
He found that these abilities seemed to be somewhat related to some of his thoughts or subconscious desires at the time, but not completely corresponding.
For example, when he longed to possess powerful strength, he did not directly gain combat-related abilities, but instead gained some auxiliary or conceptual abilities.
This unknown and uncertainty makes Hoshino Satoru’s life full of freshness, but also brings a hint of uneasiness.
He didn’t know how long this ability refresh would last, nor did he know where these abilities would eventually lead him.
After school that day, Hoshino Satoru was walking home alone as usual.
He was thinking about the new ability he had acquired today – [Induction of Small Probability Events]. The effect of this ability is that it can slightly increase the probability of certain small events that may happen in themselves but have extremely low probability within a small range.
For example, let two cans of drinks fall out of a roadside vending machine, or let a leaf fall right in front of him.
This ability sounds mysterious, but its actual effect is minimal. Hoshino Satoru tried for an entire afternoon, but only succeeded in making a traffic light that was about to go out flash twice more.
“This ability feels even more useless than [Forced Improvement of Food Deliciousness],” Hoshino Satoru sighed helplessly.
Just as he walked near a street park and was about to take a shortcut home, a clear and pleasant female voice, but with a hint of unquestionable tone, suddenly came from behind him.
“Please wait a moment, Hoshino Satoru-kun, right?”
Hoshino Satoru was startled and subconsciously stopped and turned around.
He saw a young girl with fashionable clothes and beautiful appearance standing in front of him.
She has beautiful short blue hair, eyes as bright as sapphires, a faint smile on the corners of her mouth, and exudes a confident and capable temperament.
Hoshino Satoru recognized her.
Bulma Briefs.
The daughter of the Universal Capsule Company, a legendary genius scientist, is also a well-known figure in their school.
Although she rarely shows up at school and spends most of her time in her mysterious laboratory, various legends about her have always been circulating among students.
Hoshino Satoru didn’t expect that this legendary figure would actually call him on his own initiative.
He was a little nervous and his palms were slightly sweaty.
“Bulma-san? Hello.”
Hoshino Satoru greeted him with a slight stammer.
He really couldn’t understand how a person like Bulma could know him, an ordinary student, and even take the initiative to talk to him.
Bulma looked Hoshino Satoru up and down, with a hint of inquiry and curiosity in her eyes.
Her eyes were so sharp that they seemed to be able to see through people’s hearts, making Hoshino Satoru feel a little uncomfortable.
“Hoshino Satoru, I have something I want to ask you.”
Bulma said straight to the point. Although her tone was polite, it contained a tone that could not be refused.
“Excuse me?”
Hoshino Satoru was even more confused.
What could he possibly ask this gifted young woman? Could it be that she had seen him using his [Noun Materialization] ability in the park last time?
The thought made his heart tighten.
He doesn’t want his secret to be exposed.
Bulma seemed to see through his thoughts, smiled slightly, and said, “Don’t be nervous.
I’m just very interested in some of your, uh, ‘tricks,’ or ‘magic tricks.’
really
He knew that Bulma must be referring to the incident in the park where he materialized small objects.
Amamiya Natsuki was also there at the time. Could it be that Amamiya-san told her? No, Amamiya-san doesn’t look like a talkative person.
So, how did Bulma know?
“I don’t quite understand what you mean.”
Hoshino Satoru tried to act dumb, his eyes a little evasive.
Bulma’s smile deepened, but her eyes became sharper: “Hoshino Satoru, we are both smart people, so there is no need to beat around the bush.
I saw you conjure up apple pie, a puppy, and a Mini sports car in that park the other day.”
Hoshino Satoru’s pupils suddenly shrank.
She had seen it all? Was she there? But he hadn’t noticed at all.
“Well, those are just some of my little magic tricks, not worth mentioning.”
Hoshino Satoru said this while trying to remain calm, but his voice was a little weak.
“magic?”
Bulma raised an eyebrow, a hint of disapproval in her tone, “I don’t think that’s ordinary magic.
The realism of the object appearing and disappearing out of thin air, as well as the faint but strange energy fluctuations I detected, cannot be explained by existing magic techniques.”
Energy fluctuations? Detection?
Hoshino Satoru was even more shocked.
The eldest daughter of the Universal Capsule Company is indeed not an ordinary person.
Chapter 15: The Saiyans are coming! Is Goku’s brother so powerful? (Old version)
She even carries an energy detection device with her?
“I guess it’s some new technology that hasn’t been made public yet?”
Bulma continued, her tone filled with a desire for unknown technologies, “For example, micro-matter transmission technology? Or some kind of projection device that utilizes the principles of high-dimensional space? I’m very interested in these.
If Mr. Hoshino is willing to share the relevant technical principles, my Briefs family will definitely give you a generous reward.”
Her words were full of temptation.
The return from the Briefs family was no small sum.
For any ordinary person, this is an offer that is difficult to refuse.
But Hoshino Satoru felt a headache.
Where did he get any new technology? Those were just strange abilities he gained daily, and they couldn’t be explained by science.
How was he going to explain to this brilliant scientist that every morning I woke up with a random superpower? She’d have to think he was crazy.
“Bulma-san, you may have misunderstood.”
Hoshino Satoru said with a wry smile, a thin layer of sweat seeping out of his forehead, “That’s really not some high-tech stuff, it’s just some of my personal, uh, little tricks, or maybe it’s a trick passed down from my ancestors, which is not convenient to disclose.”
He could only be vague and hope to get away with it.
He knew that facing a genius like Bulma, any lie could be easily exposed.
But he really couldn’t think of a better excuse.
“A little trick? A magic trick passed down from ancestors?”
Bulma frowned slightly, a hint of disappointment flashed in her eyes, but more of it was unwillingness.
She obviously didn’t believe what Hoshino Satoru said.
“Hoshino-san, I’m really interested in those ‘tricks’.”
Bulma’s tone became a little tougher, “If you have any concerns or conditions, you can raise them.
As long as it is within my ability, I can satisfy you.”
Hoshino Satoru felt a little embarrassed.
He knew that once Bulma’s curiosity was aroused, she would probably not give up easily.
But he really couldn’t explain the source of his ability.
“Bulma-san, I really…” He was about to say something else, trying to shirk responsibility.
At this moment, a sudden and violent vibration interrupted their conversation.
“Boom—”
The ground seemed to tremble, the trees in the park shook violently, and the buildings in the distance made unsettling creaking sounds.
“earthquake?”
Hoshino Satoru’s face changed and he subconsciously wanted to find a safe place to hide.
Bulma also showed a surprised expression, but she quickly calmed down, took out a small radar-like device from her pocket, and quickly operated it.
“No, this isn’t an ordinary earthquake,” Bulma said, looking at the data displayed on the device screen, her face becoming a little serious. “A strong energy shock wave has been detected, the source is in the mountainous area on the outskirts of the Eastern Capital.”
Almost as she finished her words, a fireball with a long tail of flames streaked across the sky at an astonishing speed and fell towards the far suburbs of Dongdu.
The fireball was so bright that it was visible even in daylight.
It was like a burning meteorite, smashing heavily into the ground with the momentum to destroy everything.
“What is that then?”
Hoshino Satoru stared at the strange phenomenon in the sky in amazement, and a strong sense of unease surged in his heart.
Bulma’s expression also became extremely serious.
She stared at the radar screen, her fingers moving quickly on it.
“The energy reaction of a UFO falling at high speed is extremely strong,” she muttered to herself, her eyes filled with shock and a hint of imperceptible excitement.
“boom–“
A deafening roar came from afar, and even from such a long distance, Hoshino Satoru felt his eardrums buzzing.
The earth shook violently again.
In the distant sky, a huge cloud of smoke and dust rose, like a mushroom cloud, and lingered for a long time.
People in the park screamed in panic and ran away in all directions.
“Something big has happened,” Hoshino Satoru muttered to himself, his heart filled with an ominous premonition.
Bulma put away the radar device, her eyes flashing with a complicated look.
She glanced at Hoshino Satoru, who also looked shocked, and suddenly said, “Hoshino-san, it seems that our conversation today has to be temporarily suspended.
I have to go see what’s going on over there.”
After saying that, without waiting for Hoshino Satoru to answer, she took out a universal capsule from her pocket and threw it on the ground.
With a light “bang”, a cool-looking flying motorcycle appeared out of thin air.
Bulma swiftly mounted her flying motorcycle, put on her helmet, and said to Hoshino Satoru, “If you’re also interested in what’s going on over there, you can come with me.
However, there could be dangers.”
Going to the crash site? That doesn’t sound like a good idea.
But he was full of curiosity and wanted to know what that “meteorite” was.
While he was hesitating, Bulma had already started the flying motorcycle.
A strong airflow gushed out, and the flying motorcycle made a low roar. Then it took off into the air, turned into a blue stream of light, and sped towards the scene of the incident.
Hoshino Satoru looked at Bulma’s receding back and felt a little annoyed.
He should have agreed to her just now.
Although it may be dangerous, it is a rare experience to witness such a major event with your own eyes.
Moreover, he vaguely felt that this “meteorite fall” incident might not be that simple.
He took out his cell phone, and sure enough, news push notifications were flooding in.
“Suddenly, a suspected meteorite fell in the suburbs of Dongdu, causing a small earthquake.”
“UFO crashed in mountainous area, experts say it may be space junk”
“Witnesses said they saw a huge fireball falling from the sky with astonishing power.”
Various speculations and reports flooded the Internet.
But no one knows what the truth is.
Hoshino Satoru’s heart was filled with anxiety and curiosity.
He decided to go and see for himself.
Although he didn’t have high-tech flying tools like Bulma, he could take the tram to the nearby station and then find a way to get there.
He didn’t know that this decision would involve him in a crisis far beyond his imagination.
At the same time, in the distant temple of heaven.
The god, wearing a robe, dark skin and a white hat, was standing on the edge of the temple, looking at the underworld.
An unprecedented solemn expression appeared on his face.
Chapter 16: Circus music plays, and Latitz is stunned! (Old version)
Standing next to him was Mr. Bobo, who was also dark-skinned, tall, and dressed in Arab-style clothing.
“My Lord God, do you feel it?”
Mr. Bobo’s voice was a little low.
The god nodded slowly, his eyes filled with worry: “Yes, Bobo.
A very evil and very powerful aura has descended upon the Earth.”
His gaze turned towards the distant suburbs of Dongdu, as if he could penetrate the clouds and see the mountainous area shrouded in smoke and dust.
“This aura is far more powerful than that of Lord Piccolo back then,” the God’s voice trembled slightly. “I’m afraid the Earth is about to face an unprecedented crisis.”
Mr. Bobo’s expression became even more serious when he heard this.
He knew that if the immortal could say the word “unprecedented”, the seriousness of the matter must be extraordinary.
“What should we do, Master Immortal?”
Mr. Bobo asked.
The god was silent for a moment, then slowly said, “Notify Wukong and the others.
Only they may be able to fight against this evil force.”
There was a glimmer of hope in his eyes, but also a deeper worry.
Because he could feel that the power of the evil aura that was descending was far beyond his estimation of the strength of Goku and others.
The fate of the earth has once again become confusing.
The next morning, when Hoshino Satoru woke up, he felt a little dizzy.
Last night’s news about the “meteorite fall” and Bulma’s hurriedly departing back kept circling in his mind, making him toss and turn in bed.
He habitually sensed the new abilities he had acquired today.
【Background music replacement】.
Ability Description: You can forcibly replace the background music for a specified scene or a specified character.
Replacing background music can affect the emotions and behaviors of people around you, and the specific effects vary depending on the type of music.
“Background music replacement?”
He imagined the scene: What would happen if a funny circus music suddenly sounded in a serious meeting? Or, wouldn’t it be a bit strange if a horror movie soundtrack suddenly sounded in a romantic date?
“This ability, if used well, can be an atmosphere regulator, but if used poorly, it can be a disaster generator.”
He got up, washed, ate breakfast, and turned on the TV to watch the news.
The news is still reporting on yesterday’s “meteorite fall” incident.
On the screen, you can see that the mountainous area in the far suburbs of Dongdu has been blocked by the police.
Reporters could only report from outside the blockade, with all sorts of speculation and rumors flying around.
Some experts said that it might be a rare iron meteorite with extremely high scientific research value.
Some military commentators speculated that it might be a new weapon secretly developed by a certain country that failed in a test and crashed here.
There are also some superstitious “mysticism enthusiasts” who claim that it is a signal of the arrival of alien spacecraft.
Hoshino Satoru looked at the devastated mountainous area and the nervous-looking police and reporters on the news footage, his heart filled with curiosity.
It suddenly occurred to him that the ability he had acquired today, [Background Music Replacement], might be able to play an unexpected role in this kind of situation?
For example, if people at the scene are losing control of their emotions due to panic, can he play some soothing music to calm them down?
Once this idea came to his mind, he became eager to try it out.
He decided to go to the place where the “meteorite” fell today to take a look.
It’s not just to satisfy my curiosity, but also to find an opportunity to test the effect of this new ability.
He checked the map and found that the crash site was indeed far away from the city. It would take more than an hour to get there by tram, then transfer to a bus, and finally he might have to walk a section of mountain road.
“It’s a bit troublesome.” Hoshino Satoru scratched his head.
But strong curiosity eventually overcame the fear of trouble.
He packed up simply, took some water and dry food, and went out.
After some twists and turns, when Hoshino Satoru finally arrived at the blockaded mountain area panting, it was already noon.
There were indeed a lot of people gathered here.
In addition to a large number of police and rescue workers, there were also many reporters who rushed to the scene after hearing the news, as well as some ordinary people who were happy to watch the fun.
The blockade was so far away that the core area of the crash could not be seen at all.
All that could be seen was an obvious sign of destruction in the distant forests, with trees lying here and there, and a huge hole on the ground, from which wisps of white smoke rose.
There was a tense and oppressive atmosphere in the air.
Hoshino Satoru saw that some people who tried to approach the blockade were sternly stopped by the police.
There were also some reporters who were surrounding a few rescue workers who looked like they had evacuated from the core area, and were asking questions at once. However, the rescue workers were pale and dazed, and seemed to have been frightened. They just kept shaking their heads and refused to say another word.
“It seems that the situation inside is more serious than reported in the news.”
Hoshino Satoru thought to himself.
He found a relatively sparsely populated place and quietly observed the surrounding situation.
He saw that near the blockade, some people seemed a little anxious and dissatisfied because they could not get closer, and even had a small dispute with the police who were maintaining order.
Others, out of fear of the unknown, seemed panicked, their faces turned pale, they whispered to each other, and spread all kinds of unconfirmed rumors.
The whole scene was shrouded in an atmosphere of uneasiness and chaos.
The opportunity has arrived
He decided to try out the ability of [Background Music Replacement].
What kind of music would he choose?
Don’t be too intense, as that might add fuel to the fire.
You can’t be too sad, as that might exacerbate the panic.
He thought about it and a melody emerged in his mind.
It is a very relaxing and cheerful country music, full of sunshine and hope. Listening to it will make people feel happy, as if they are in a beautiful pastoral scenery.
“That’s it.” Hoshino Satoru silently activated his ability in his heart. His target was the chaotic crowd in front of him, and he replaced the background music with the instrumental version of “Take Me Home, Country Roads”.
Chapter 17: Goku Sacrificed?! Is there a stronger Saiyan? (Old Version)
Almost at the moment his thought came to mind, a strange feeling spread.
He didn’t actually hear the music, because this ability seemed to act directly on people’s subconscious minds, or in other words, change their perception of the surrounding atmosphere.
However, he could clearly see that the reactions of the people around him were undergoing subtle changes.
The anger on the faces of those people who were originally dissatisfied due to anxiety gradually dissipated, and was replaced by a kind of expression that was slightly confused but somewhat relaxed.
They stopped arguing with the police and began to look around, as if they suddenly discovered that the surrounding scenery was quite nice.
The paleness on the faces of those who were originally panic-stricken by fear faded a little, and the panic in their eyes also decreased.
They began to talk to each other, and the tone became more relaxed, no longer the anxious whispers.
Even the policemen who originally had serious expressions as if they were facing a great enemy had their facial lines softened and their tense shoulders relaxed slightly.
The atmosphere of the entire scene is quietly changing under the guidance of an invisible force.
The feeling of tension, depression and confusion is being replaced by a relaxed, pleasant and peaceful atmosphere.
Hoshino Satoru was stunned.
This [background music replacement] ability is so effective?
He even saw that some reporters who had originally frowned began to joke with each other, and some even hummed an unknown tune.
“It’s amazing!” Hoshino Satoru was filled with amazement.
He originally thought that this ability could only serve as a little psychological suggestion.
Unexpectedly, it could change the emotions and behaviors of a group of people so significantly.
It’s like having the power to control people’s hearts.
Of course, he knew that this effect was temporary and based on the emotional orientation of the music itself.
If he played a piece of heavy metal music full of violence and killing, the result would probably be completely opposite.
“If this ability is used well, it will be a magical skill.” Hoshino Satoru was filled with excitement.
He began to think about where else this ability could be used.
For example, during a negotiation, can playing some calming music increase the chances of a successful negotiation?
While giving a speech, would playing some passionate music help to better mobilize the audience’s emotions?
Even when pursuing a girl, playing some romantic and warm music, ahem, this idea is a bit off the mark.
Just as he was daydreaming, he suddenly noticed that not far away, a familiar figure was walking out from the inside of the blockade.
It’s Bulma
She changed into a professional-looking expedition suit, with a hint of fatigue on her face, but her eyes were unusually bright, full of excitement and a hint of solemnity.
She seemed to notice Hoshino Satoru as well, was slightly stunned, and then walked straight towards him.
“Hoshino-san? Why are you here too?”
Bulma asked in surprise.
“I’m just curious, so I came to take a look.”
Hoshino Satoru said a little embarrassedly.
Bulma looked him over, then lowered her voice and said, “It’s dangerous here. You’d better leave quickly.”
“Danger? What on earth is going on in there?”
Hoshino Satoru asked quickly.
Bulma’s expression became a little serious. She glanced around, then leaned close to Hoshino Satoru’s ear and said in a very low voice, “That’s not a meteorite, nor is it space junk.
It’s a spaceship.”
“spacecraft?”
Hoshino Satoru’s pupils suddenly shrank, and his heart was filled with disbelief.
“Yes.”
Bulma nodded, a complicated look in her eyes, “Besides, there seem to be survivors on the spaceship.”
Her words exploded in Hoshino Satoru’s mind like a bombshell.
Spaceship survivors
All this was beyond his imagination.
He suddenly felt that he seemed to be involved in a major event.
At the same time, on a small seaside island far away from Dongdu, there is a peculiarly shaped round house with a big “turtle” character written on the roof.
This is the legendary residence of Master Roshi – Kame House.
Today, Kame House seems particularly lively.
A young man wearing an orange martial arts uniform with hair standing up like a hedgehog was sitting around a small table with an old man wearing sunglasses, carrying a tortoise shell on his back, and a white beard, as well as a short young man with a bald head and six scars on his forehead. They were drinking tea and chatting.
The young man in the orange martial arts uniform is none other than Son Goku, who defeated Piccolo (the young man) at the World Martial Arts Tournament a few years ago and saved the world.
That old man was naturally the famous Master Muten – Master Roshi.
The bald young man is Goku’s good friend who grew up with him and is also Master Roshi’s disciple – Krillin.
Next to them, there was a little boy about four or five years old, wearing the same martial arts uniform as Goku, but with a small hat with the word “悟” written on his head. He was looking at everything around him curiously.
He is Goku’s son – Son Gohan.
Bulma is here too.
She seemed to have just returned from the crash site in the far suburbs of Dongdu. Her face still had a trace of fatigue, but her spirit seemed very excited.
She was telling Master Kame and Krillin about what she had discovered at the crash site.
“So, I’m sure that it is definitely an alien spaceship. Moreover, I have detected life signals. Although they are very weak, they do exist.” Bulma’s tone was full of excitement.
Master Roshi stroked his white beard, his expression somewhat serious: “An alien spaceship? This is not a good sign.”
Krillin also frowned: “Bulma, are you sure? Maybe you made a mistake?”
“How could I be wrong?” Bulma said dissatisfiedly, “My detection equipment is the most advanced in the world. Moreover, I also took some photos of the wreckage of the spacecraft. Take a look.”
As she spoke, she pulled out a small projector from her pocket and projected some blurry but vaguely recognizable photos of metal fragments.
Just as everyone was discussing the photo, Sun Wukong suddenly raised his head and looked at the distant sky, with a hint of vigilance in his eyes.
“Hmm? There is a very strong energy flying towards this side,” Wukong said in a deep voice.
Chapter 18 My little trick actually works? They started to believe me! (Old version)
Upon hearing this, Master Roshi and Krillin’s expressions changed. They immediately stood up and took a defensive stance.
They all believed in Wukong’s ability to perceive “Qi”.
Soon, a small black dot appeared in the sky and rapidly expanded at an astonishing speed.
He was a strange man wearing strange combat uniform, tall, with long black hair and an evil smile on his face.
The most eye-catching thing is that he has a furry tail behind him.
“Shua”
The strange man appeared in front of the door of Turtle Hermitage as if he had teleported, and landed steadily on the ground.
His sharp eyes scanned everyone in the room and finally stopped on Sun Wukong.
“Kakarot, I finally found you.”
The strange man spoke in a low and hoarse voice, with an unquestionable sense of oppression.
“Kakarot?”
Sun Wukong was stunned for a moment, looking at the other person in confusion, “Are you calling me? My name is Sun Wukong.”
The strange man scoffed, “Sun Wukong? That’s a stupid name the people on Earth gave you.
Your real name is Kakarot.
I am your brother, Latitz.”
“elder brother?”
These words came like a bolt from the blue, shocking everyone present.
Sun Wukong’s face was filled with disbelief: “You said you are my brother?”
He was an orphan since childhood and was adopted and raised by his grandfather Son Gohan. He never knew that he had relatives.
Raditz nodded, a mocking smile on his face: “That’s right.
We are the most powerful fighting race in the universe – the Saiyans.
You and I are among the few remaining Saiyans.”
“Saiyan?”
Sun Wukong was even more confused.
This was the first time he heard this word.
Raditz ignored his doubts and continued, “We Saiyans make a living by conquering and destroying other planets.
Kakarot, you were sent to this inferior planet with the original mission of destroying all life here.
But you, because you hit your head, forgot your mission and instead mixed with these lower creatures.”
His words were full of contempt for the people of Earth and the Earth.
Master Roshi and Krillin both showed angry expressions, but they could feel that the aura emanating from Latitz, who claimed to be Goku’s brother, was so powerful that it made them feel suffocated.
“Kakarot, now, I’ll give you a chance.”
Raditz’s eyes turned cold, “Join us and conquer other planets with me.
Otherwise, I will personally destroy this lowly planet you are trying to protect, along with all your friends.”
His words were full of naked threats.
Sun Wukong’s expression turned extremely ugly.
He couldn’t believe that he came from an evil race that took pleasure in destruction.
What was even more unacceptable was that his own brother would say such cruel and heartless words.
“I won’t go with you.” Sun Wukong clenched his fists, his eyes filled with anger and determination. “I won’t let you hurt my friends and this planet either.”
“Oh? Really?”
A cruel smile appeared on Raditz’s lips. “It seems that I need to teach you a little lesson to make you understand how powerful we Saiyans are.”
Before he finished speaking, his figure suddenly disappeared from where he was.
The next second, he appeared in front of Sun Wukong and punched him hard in the abdomen.
Sun Wukong had no time to react before he was knocked back by the punch, knocking down the wall of Turtle Hermit’s house. He fell heavily on the beach outside, spurting blood from his mouth.
“Goku” Krillin and Master Roshi exclaimed and wanted to go forward to help, but Raditz just waved his hand casually, and a powerful energy blasted them away.
“Too weak, really too weak.”
Raditz shook his head, a look of disappointment on his face. “Kakarot, you’ve been on this lowly planet for too long. You’ve become as vulnerable as these trash.”
He walked step by step towards the fallen Sun Wukong, his eyes full of murderous intent.
At this critical moment, an angry voice suddenly rang out.
“You are not allowed to bully my dad”
Little Gohan suddenly rushed out of the house, opened his arms, stood in front of Son Goku, and glared at Latitz with his childish but firm eyes.
Raditz was slightly stunned, then uttered a sharp laugh: “Oh? Is this your son, Kakarot? It seems that he has inherited a little Saiyan blood.
But it is still too weak, like a poor insect.”
He said, reaching out his hand, ready to grab Gohan.
“stop”
At this moment, a familiar figure suddenly fell from the sky and stood in front of Latitz.
It’s Piccolo
He actually arrived here.
“Latitz, your opponent is me,” Piccolo said in a deep voice, his eyes full of fighting spirit.
He could feel that Raditz was much more powerful than he had imagined, but he couldn’t just watch Goku and Gohan get killed.
“Oh? Another one coming to die?”
Raditz glanced at Piccolo with disdain and said, “Well, I’ll show you the true terror of the Saiyans.”
A earth-shattering battle is about to break out in Turtle House.
In a hidden forest not far from Kame’s house, Hoshino Satoru was hiding behind a big rock, panting, secretly observing the situation on the battlefield.
After Bulma left, he relied on his faint perception of “Qi” (a new trick he had developed in recent days, although it was very unstable, it could come in handy occasionally) to track the powerful energy fluctuations and finally found this place.
He didn’t expect to see such a thrilling scene.
Sun Wukong, the legendary hero who saved the world, was beaten so badly that he had no power to fight back.
The evil aura emanating from Raditz, who claimed to be Goku’s brother, made him feel palpitations.
Hoshino Satoru’s heart was filled with shock and fear.
He saw how powerful Raditz was and how Goku and Piccolo were struggling together, and he felt powerless.
He is just an ordinary high school student. Even if he has some strange abilities, they are of no use in a battle of this level.
He could only hide in the distance and watch the battlefield anxiously.
Chapter 19: Ask whatever you want to know? This ability is quite something! (Old version)
The battle was extremely fierce.
Raditz’s speed and strength far surpass those of Goku and Piccolo.
Although Goku and Piccolo tried their best, they were still beaten back step by step and their bodies were covered with wounds.
“Damn, this guy is too strong.” Wukong gritted his teeth and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth.
“We must find his weakness,” Piccolo said in a deep voice. One of his arms had been broken by Raditz.
At this moment, Raditz seized an opportunity, kicked Goku away, then turned around and shot an energy wave at the frightened little Gohan standing aside.
“Gohan” Goku’s eyes were bloodshot and he wanted to rescue him, but it was too late.
Seeing that the deadly energy wave was about to hit Gohan, Hoshino Satoru’s heart rose to his throat.
He knew he had to do something
Although his ability may be useless, he cannot bear to watch an innocent child die in front of him.
In a hurry, the ability information of [Background Music Replacement] in his mind became clear again.
He didn’t know whether replacing the background music would have any effect on Raditz, but he didn’t have time to think about it.
To be able to disrupt Raditz and distract him.
Funny, yes, it’s funny.
He wanted to give this arrogant Saiyan the most ridiculous and inappropriate music.
“【Background Music Replacement】Target: Replace the background music for Raditz – the circus clown’s entrance song” Hoshino Satoru shouted madly in his heart.
Almost at the moment his thought came to mind, an invisible wave spread out.
Raditz, who was grinning and preparing to watch Gohan being hit by the energy wave, suddenly felt that the atmosphere around him became a little weird.
A cheerful, lively and funny circus music suddenly rang in his “ears” without any warning.
The rhythm of the music was so funny, full of the exaggeration and clumsiness of a clown performing tricks.
Latitz’s movements suddenly stopped.
His originally ferocious and cruel expression seemed extremely strange and inharmonious against the backdrop of this music.
His hand, which was raised high, ready to launch an energy wave, also froze in mid-air.
He even subconsciously glanced around, wondering where the damn music was coming from.
It’s this moment of distraction
Piccolo seized this golden opportunity, gathered all the remaining strength in his body into his fingertips, and sent out a powerful spiral beam, which shot towards Raditz’s chest at lightning speed.
The sudden, funny and playful music of the circus clown’s entrance was like an invisible hand, disrupting Latitz’s tense nerves.
His movement, which had gathered great strength and was about to deliver a fatal blow to Son Gohan, became stiff and delayed for a moment because of the abrupt music.
A trace of surprise and confusion flashed across his eyes, as if he couldn’t understand why such inappropriate music would sound on the battlefield.
It’s this lightning-fast moment
“Magic Light Killing Cannon——”
Piccolo’s hoarse and resolute roar exploded like thunder from the blue sky.
He concentrated all the remaining strength in his body, no, strength beyond his limit, on his index and middle fingers.
A highly condensed spiral energy beam flashing with a strange purple light, with a terrifying momentum that penetrates everything, tears through the air at a speed that is difficult to capture with the naked eye, and roars out.
The target is not just Raditz
At the moment when Raditz was distracted by the funny music, Son Goku, the man covered in wounds and almost unable to stand, used up his last bit of strength and pounced on him like a ghost, hugging his brother Raditz tightly from behind.
“Goku” Krillin and Master Roshi shouted in horror at the same time.
They instantly understood Wukong’s intention.
“Dad!” Little Gohan also let out a heart-wrenching cry. His young heart could not bear the cruel scene before him.
Raditz was stunned by Goku’s sudden action, and then became furious: “Kakarot, you bastard, let me go.” He struggled frantically, trying to break free from Goku’s restraints.
But Goku’s arms, like iron clamps, held him tightly, and no matter how Raditz elbowed him or headbutted him, he didn’t move at all.
“Piccolo, hurry up and do it.” Goku squeezed out a few words from between his teeth. Blood was flowing from the corners of his mouth, but his eyes were extremely determined.
He knew that this was his only chance, the only chance to defeat this hopelessly powerful brother.
Even if the price is his own life.
A complex emotion flashed in Piccolo’s eyes, including reluctance, admiration, but more of it was the determination of a warrior.
Without the slightest hesitation, he fired the magic light cannon that condensed his life’s power with incredible precision towards the chest of Latitz who was being held tightly by Goku.
“Puff—”
There was a teeth-grinding sound of flesh being pierced.
The purple beam, like a red-hot iron piercing butter, penetrated Raditz’s hard combat suit without any hindrance, and penetrated his strong flesh.
However, the beam did not stop.
It continued forward and also pierced the chest of Son Goku who was hugging Raditz tightly.
Blood gushed out from the wounds of the two men like a fountain, staining the beach beneath them red.
Time seemed to freeze at this moment.
That funny circus music had quietly stopped at some point.
Instead, there was deathly silence, as well as the heavy breathing and suppressed sobbing of the crowd.
Hoshino Satoru hid behind a huge rock in the distance, staring at the tragic scene in front of him in amazement.
His heart was beating wildly, and an indescribable coldness rose from the soles of his feet and spread throughout his body in an instant.
He didn’t expect that the battle would end in such a tragic way.
The legendary hero Sun Wukong actually
Raditz’s body was shaking violently. He lowered his head in disbelief, looking at the bowl-sized hole in his chest and the blood gushing out of the hole.
His eyes were filled with shock, anger, and a hint of barely perceptible fear.
“How could this happen?” His voice was hoarse and weak, full of unwillingness.
He is a noble Saiyan warrior, how could he be defeated by these trash from a low-level planet? Moreover, in such a way that both sides died.
Sun Wukong’s body also softened, but he still held Latitz tightly, not letting go at all.
Chapter 20: Piccolo’s childhood trauma? I asked! (Old version)
A relieved smile appeared on his face, but his eyes were quickly dimming.
“That’s great! I finally defeated you.” Wukong’s voice was so weak that it was almost inaudible, and his life force was rapidly fading.
“Kakarot, you traitor,” Laditz said through gritted teeth, his breath becoming weaker and weaker.
The power of the Demonic Light Cannon was too strong, directly destroying his internal organs. Even the Saiyans’ tenacious vitality could not withstand such fatal trauma.
“Let me go!” Latitz struggled with his last bit of strength, but Goku’s arm seemed to have taken root and did not move at all.
“No, I can’t let you do bad things again,” Wukong said with difficulty, his consciousness beginning to blur.
Krillin and Master Roshi suppressed their grief and rushed forward.
Bulma also covered her mouth and followed with tears streaming down her face.
Little Gohan fell to the ground on the beach, crying loudly.
“Goku Goku” Krillin knelt down beside Goku, his voice choked with sobs, tears streaming uncontrollably.
Master Roshi looked at the hideous wound on Goku’s chest, his old face filled with sadness and pity.
He knew that this time, Goku might really be in trouble.
Piccolo stood aside, his face pale and his breathing a little disordered.
The magic light killing cannon just now almost exhausted all his strength.
He looked at Goku and Raditz who died together with complicated eyes.
He was originally Goku’s enemy, but at this moment, he felt a little respect for this Saiyan who sacrificed himself for justice.
At this moment, the dying Laditz suddenly let out a low and strange laugh.
“Hey, hey, hey, do you think this is the end?”
His voice was broken and full of resentment.
Everyone was shocked when they heard this.
“What do you mean?”
Krillin asked warily.
A hideous smile appeared on Raditz’s face, his eyes filled with malicious pleasure: “I…I’m dead, but there are two Saiyans stronger than me. They will soon know everything that happened here.”
His eyes swept over everyone present, as if he were looking at a group of lambs to be slaughtered.
“The combat power detector on me has transmitted all the information here back to them. They will come to avenge me, hehehe.”
“They will arrive on this planet in a year at most.”
“By then, all of you will die and this planet will be completely destroyed, haha …
Raditz’s laughter grew weaker and weaker, but the message of despair contained in his words was like a heavy hammer, hitting everyone’s heart hard.
Two Saiyans stronger than Raditz?
They had personally experienced the power of Raditz.
Son Goku and Piccolo joined forces, and even at the cost of Goku’s life, he reluctantly died with him.
If two more Saiyans stronger than him come, is there still hope for Earth?
A bone-chilling chill enveloped everyone present.
Bulma’s face turned pale as paper in an instant. She subconsciously took two steps back, her body trembling slightly.
Krillin’s face was also filled with despair and fear. He looked at Goku, whose breath was getting weaker and weaker in his arms, and his heart was filled with unwillingness.
Master Roshi tightly gripped the wooden staff in his hand, veins bulging on the back of his hand, his eyes filled with solemnity and worry.
Even Piccolo, who was usually cold and stern, looked extremely ugly at this moment.
He knew better than anyone that what Raditz said was true.
The Saiyans, a fighting nation, will never give up.
“Just wait for hell.” Raditz said this with his last bit of strength, then his head suddenly tilted and he completely lost his life.
His eyes, filled with resentment and unwillingness, were still wide open, and he died with his eyes open.
And Sun Wukong, who was hugging him tightly, stopped breathing almost at the same time.
There was a faint smile on his face, as if he was pleased that he had successfully stopped his brother’s evil deeds.
“Goku—”
Krillin let out a cry of grief and hugged Goku’s gradually cooling body tightly.
Little Gohan’s cries became even more shrill. He threw himself on Goku and shook him, trying to wake his father up.
Bulma couldn’t hold it in any longer, she squatted on the ground and burst into tears.
Master Roshi sighed to the sky, tears streaming down his face.
The entire Kame House was shrouded in an atmosphere of sadness and despair.
Hoshino Satoru hid in the distance, seeing and hearing all of this.
Raditz’s last words before his death kept echoing in his mind like a curse.
One year later, two more powerful Saiyans will come
The Earth is about to be destroyed
He felt dizzy and almost couldn’t stand.
He was just an ordinary high school student, who was accidentally involved in this incident because of some strange abilities.
Did he ever imagine that he would witness such a brutal battle and hear such despairing news?
His heart was filled with fear and powerlessness.
He didn’t know what he could do.
His abilities are nothing compared to the real strong ones.
At this moment, several rays of light suddenly descended from the sky, and the gods and Mr. Bobo appeared in front of everyone.
The immortal looked at the dead Goku and Raditz, as well as the people in grief, with a sad expression on his face.
“Goku sacrificed himself to protect the Earth.”
The immortal spoke slowly, with a hint of compassion in his voice.
“My Lord God, can Wukong be saved?”
Krillin raised his head and looked at the immortal with tearful eyes, a hint of hope in his voice.
The immortal shook his head and said, “His soul has already gone to that world.
However, if we can find the Dragon Ball, there might be a chance to revive him.”
“Dragon Ball” Krillin and Bulma’s eyes flashed at the same time.
They all remembered the magical dragon ball that could grant any wish.
“But,” the immortal’s tone became serious again, “you all heard what Latitz said before he died, right?”
When everyone heard this, the expressions on their faces became serious again.
“Yes, my Lord.”
Master Roshi said in a deep voice, “One year later, two more powerful Saiyans will come to Earth.”
“This matter is very tricky.”
The immortal frowned, “With our current strength, I’m afraid it will be difficult to fight them.”
“So what should we do?”
Bulma asked anxiously.
The immortal was silent for a moment, then said, “Although Wukong is dead, his soul still exists.
Chapter 21 My companions are looking at me in increasingly strange ways! (Old Version)
I can take him to Lord Kai to train.
Lord Kai’s strength is unfathomable. If Goku can learn stronger martial arts from Lord Kai, there might be a glimmer of hope.”
“Kaiou-sama?”
This was the first time everyone heard of this name.
The immortal nodded, “However, the journey to King Kai’s planet is extremely long and dangerous. Moreover, it is still unknown whether King Kai is willing to guide Goku.”
“We have to give it a try no matter what,” Klin said firmly.
“Um.”
The immortal nodded and said, “As for you, you should also practice hard during this period of time to improve your strength.
One year from now, the fate of the Earth will be in your hands.”
His eyes swept over Krillin, Piccolo, Master Roshi, and even young Son Gohan.
When everyone heard this, they all felt a heavy pressure on their shoulders.
Hoshino Satoru listened to their conversation from a distance, his heart filled with complicated emotions.
He knew that a crisis concerning the survival of the Earth was about to come.
And it seems that he can’t stay out of it.
The smoke of the battle gradually dissipated, leaving only devastation and deep sadness on the beach around Kame’s house.
The gods took Goku’s soul and traveled to the distant King Kai’s planet.
Mr. Bobo stayed behind to help deal with Raditz’s body and comfort everyone.
Bulma, Krillin, Master Roshi, and Piccolo all fell silent.
The information revealed by Raditz before his death was like a huge rock pressing on their hearts, making them breathless.
One year later, how terrifying will the two stronger Saiyans be?
Hoshino Satoru also came out from his hiding place.
He knew there was no need to hide anymore.
His appearance did not attract much attention.
After all, compared with the earth-shaking battle just now and the despairing news, he, a seemingly ordinary boy, was too insignificant.
Only Bulma’s eyes moved slightly when she saw him.
She remembered the abrupt, funny circus music during the battle.
At that time, she, Krillin, and Master Roshi were all shocked by the powerful strength of Raditz and had no energy to think about the source of the music.
But now, the battle was over, and after she calmed down, the more she thought about it, the more she felt something was wrong.
That piece of music appeared too suddenly and too inappropriately.
Moreover, when that piece of music sounded, the arrogant Raditz seemed to be insane and distracted for a moment.
It was that moment of distraction that gave Piccolo the opportunity to fire the Magic Light Cannon, and made it possible for Goku to die together with him.
If it weren’t for that sudden change, the consequences would have been unimaginable.
Bulma’s gaze involuntarily turned to Hoshino Satoru who was standing not far away.
She remembered that at the “meteorite” crash site in the far suburbs of Dongdu, this young man seemed to have used some strange “ability” to ease the emotions of the chaotic crowd around him.
At the time, she didn’t delve into it because more important things occupied her attention.
But now that I think about it, those two incidents seemed to be related to this young man named Hoshino Satoru.
Could it be that those so-called “tricks” are really more than just magic tricks?
Krillin and Master Roshi also recovered from their grief and despair at this moment.
They also vaguely remembered the strange music during the battle.
“Speaking of which, did you hear some strange music during the battle just now?”
Krillin scratched his bald head and asked uncertainly.
Master Roshi also frowned, recalling: “There seemed to be a very funny music, like the kind played when a clown appears in a circus.”
“Yeah, yeah, that’s it,” Krillin slapped his thigh. “Lattitz seemed stunned for a moment at that time?”
Their gazes, at the same time, turned to Hoshino Satoru.
Although they didn’t know what the music had to do with Hoshino Satoru, their intuition told them that this boy was not as simple as he seemed.
Hoshino Satoru felt a little uncomfortable being stared at by them.
He knew that his ability might have attracted their attention.
He didn’t know how to explain it.
Should I tell them that I will refresh a random superpower every day? Who would believe such a thing?
He could only remain silent, thinking silently in his heart.
Perhaps his abilities were more than just pranks.
Although abilities like [Absolute Attention], [Noun Concretization], [Emotional Rebound Mirror], [Forced Synchronization of Five Senses], and [Background Music Replacement] seem bizarre and some even seem nonsensical, they do seem to be able to produce unexpected effects in certain specific situations.
Just like just now, if it weren’t for that funny circus music that distracted Raditz for a moment, Goku and Piccolo would probably have no chance of seriously inflicting damage on him.
Perhaps these abilities are not entirely useless.
Perhaps, in future battles against the two more powerful Saiyans, his abilities would come in handy?
This thought rekindled a glimmer of hope in Hoshino Satoru’s heart.
He knew that his strength was nothing compared to Goku, Piccolo and the others.
He couldn’t fight with fists and qigong waves like they did.
However, he has a unique ability that they don’t have.
Perhaps, he can contribute to protecting the earth in a completely different way.
“That Hoshino-san,” Bulma hesitated for a moment before finally asking, “was that piece of music related to you?”
Hoshino Satoru looked at Bulma’s inquiring eyes, then looked at Krillin and Master Roshi’s curious expressions, and felt a little nervous.
He took a deep breath and decided to tell part of the truth.
After all, these people are Goku’s companions and the main force in the future fight against the Saiyans.
If I can gain their trust, it might be good for me.
“Yeah, sort of.”
Hoshino Satoru nodded and said vaguely, “I have some special little tricks that can affect the surrounding environment or people’s emotions at certain times.”
He tried to be as vague as possible, not wanting to reveal too many secrets about the ability refresh.
“Special little trick?”
Krillin and Master Roshi looked at each other and saw a hint of surprise in each other’s eyes.
Bulma’s eyes lit up.
Chapter 22: Ability alone is not enough, I also need to exercise! (Old version)
She knew that this boy must have a secret.
“Did you create that piece of music?”
Bulma demanded.
Hoshino Satoru nodded: “Yes.
Seeing the situation was critical, I gave it a try, hoping to disrupt that guy named Raditz.”
“It actually worked,” Klin said in disbelief. “I thought I had misheard.”
Master Roshi also stroked his beard and said thoughtfully, “It seems that we all underestimated you, young man.
This ‘little trick’ of yours might actually come in handy at a critical moment.”
Although they still didn’t understand the exact workings of Hoshino Satoru’s abilities, they had to admit that the sudden music had indeed changed the course of the battle to a certain extent.
After receiving their initial approval, Hoshino Satoru felt a little relieved.
He knew this was just the beginning.
He also needs to understand more about his abilities and master them better so that he can truly play a role in future crises.
He silently clenched his fists, and a hint of determination flashed in his eyes.
He may not be a combat genius, but he can protect the world he loves in his own way.
A new day, when the first ray of morning light shone into Hoshino Satoru’s room, he woke up from his sleep.
After yesterday’s thrilling battle and the despairing information about the Saiyans, he almost didn’t sleep all night.
The scene of Goku’s sacrifice, Raditz’s hideous smile, and the heavy expressions on Bulma, Krillin and the others’ faces kept circling in his mind.
He habitually sensed the ability refreshed today.
【Absolute right to ask questions】.
Ability Description: You can designate one person, who must answer a question posed by Hoshino Satoru truthfully.
Questions cannot refer to the future.
Each person can only use it once.
“Absolute right to ask questions?”
This ability sounds very powerful, but it is also very subtle.
Must answer a question truthfully? Doesn’t this mean that he can know the secrets hidden in anyone’s heart?
Of course, the premise is that the question does not involve the future.
Moreover, each person can only use it once, which also limits the abuse of this ability.
A strong urge suddenly surged in Hoshino Satoru’s heart.
He developed an unprecedented strong interest in fighting and “qi”.
Yesterday, he witnessed the devastating battle between Goku, Piccolo, and Raditz.
The power that surpassed human limits and the mysterious energy called “Qi” made him feel extremely shocked and yearning.
He knew that if he wanted to fight against the two stronger Saiyans in a year, relying solely on his strange auxiliary abilities would probably be far from enough.
He must learn more about combat, learn more about the secrets of Chi.
And now, he has the [absolute right to ask questions].
He can ask these questions to those who are truly strong.
A figure emerged in his mind.
Piccolo.
The Namekian who was once Goku’s enemy, but fought alongside Goku at the critical moment, even at the cost of his own arm.
There is no doubt about Piccolo’s strength.
His use of “Qi” also reached an extremely high level.
Moreover, he seems to be a loner, unlike Krillin and Master Roshi, who always have a lot of people around them.
If you can find Piccolo and ask him questions about “Ki” and fighting, you might get some useful answers.
Hoshino Satoru made up his mind.
He quickly washed up, ate something simple, and went out.
He didn’t know where Piccolo was now.
But he remembered that after the battle yesterday, Piccolo did not seem to leave with Krillin and the others, but flew away alone in a certain direction.
Hoshino Satoru tried to concentrate and sense the fluctuations of the “qi” remaining in the air.
This is a little trick he has figured out in the last few days. Although it is very unstable, it can occasionally capture the aura of some powerful people.
He closed his eyes and felt carefully.
After a long while, he vaguely caught a faint but unique breath, which seemed to come from the direction of a barren mountain on the outskirts of the city.
That aura was cold and powerful, very similar to the feeling Piccolo gave him.
“It’s over there.” Hoshino Satoru opened his eyes and walked quickly in that direction.
After a long journey, it was already noon when Hoshino Satoru arrived at the deserted mountain area.
There are rugged rocks and sparse vegetation here, creating a desolate scene.
Hoshino Satoru found the person he was looking for behind a huge rock.
Piccolo was sitting cross-legged on a flat rock, meditating with his eyes closed.
His severed arm had actually grown back, but its color was slightly lighter than the other arm and it looked a little weak.
He seemed to be practicing some kind of cultivation, emitting a powerful aura that made the air around him distorted.
Hoshino Satoru took a deep breath and walked over nervously.
“That Mr. Beak?”
He called out cautiously.
Piccolo suddenly opened his eyes, and two sharp gazes shot towards Hoshino Satoru as if they were real, with a hint of vigilance and displeasure.
“Is it you?”
Piccolo recognized Hoshino Satoru.
He didn’t have much impression of the young man who suddenly appeared at the edge of the battlefield yesterday. He only remembered that he seemed to know Bulma and the others.
“Why are you here?”
Piccolo’s voice was cold and hoarse, full of a sense of keeping people at a distance.
He doesn’t like being disturbed while practicing.
Hoshino Satoru felt a little scared when he looked at him, but he still mustered up the courage to say, “I came here specially to see you.
I have some questions I would like to ask you.”
“consult?”
Piccolo’s brows furrowed slightly, a hint of disdain flashing in his eyes, “I have nothing to teach you.
You’d better leave quickly, you are not welcome here.”
He was obviously very wary of this young man who suddenly appeared and looked frail.
He didn’t know what the boy’s intentions were, and he didn’t want to have anything to do with him.
Hoshino Satoru felt a little helpless.
He knew that someone with Piccolo’s personality would probably find it difficult to trust others easily.
But today, he has the [absolute right to ask questions].
He looked at Piccolo’s stern face, and suddenly a bold, even excessive idea came to his mind.
Chapter 23 This stone is as slippery as a loach, no one can hold it! (Old version)
He wondered if someone as powerful and ruthless as Piccolo might also have a vulnerable side deep down? Could he also be afraid of something?
Once this thought came to his mind, it became difficult for him to suppress it.
He knew that the question might be offensive and might even anger Piccolo.
But he couldn’t help but want to know the answer.
Perhaps, it was because he wanted to understand these extraordinary people more deeply.
Perhaps, it’s just pure curiosity.
He took a deep breath, looked into Piccolo’s eyes, and said word by word: “Mr. Piccolo, I want to ask you a question.
Based on my current, um, special ability, you must answer me truthfully.”
When Piccolo heard this, a look of surprise and mockery flashed in his eyes: “Special abilities? Boy, what nonsense are you talking about?”
He simply didn’t believe that the boy had the ability to force him to answer questions.
Hoshino Satoru ignored his doubts and continued: “My question is…”
He paused, looked into Piccolo’s cold eyes, and slowly asked the question that had been lingering in his mind for a long time:
“What is the childhood shadow that scares you most deeply?”
As soon as he asked this question, Hoshino Satoru himself felt that it was a bit too much.
This is simply exposing someone’s scars, and it’s happening in front of the person himself.
He was even prepared to be beaten away by Piccolo in his rage.
However, to his surprise, Piccolo didn’t get angry right away.
His body shook violently, and there was a flash of incredible resistance and pain in his eyes?
It felt like someone had stabbed the softest and most untouchable part of his heart with a sharp knife.
“What did you say?”
Piccolo’s voice was a little hoarse, with a barely perceptible tremor.
He tried to remain calm, but the fluctuation in his eyes betrayed his inner unrest.
Hoshino Satoru could feel that the ability of [Absolute Right to Ask] had been activated.
An invisible restraining force seemed to be forcing Piccolo to recall and answer this question.
Piccolo’s face turned pale and his breathing became rapid.
Some long-forgotten images emerged uncontrollably in his mind.
It was a dark and cold petri dish.
He was still a weak life without self-awareness, and was used as a tool by the evil old Piccolo called “Father”, a container to continue his evil will, and was being matured and transformed.
He had no childhood, no love, only endless loneliness and coldness.
He remembered that when he finally gained self-awareness and began to be curious about the world, the look in old Piccolo’s eyes when he looked at him was full of indifference and exploitation.
He is just a tool, a tool to take revenge on Sun Wukong and rule the world.
He longed to be recognized and loved, but all he got was ruthless training and cold orders.
He remembered that when old Piccolo was defeated by Sun Wukong and spat out his “son” before dying, his eyes were full of unwillingness and resentment, but there was not a trace of nostalgia or reluctance to let him go.
He was like a worn-out tool, thrown away carelessly.
The helplessness and fear of being abandoned, the loneliness of not being needed by anyone, like a poisonous thorn, pierced deeply into his young heart and became the deepest shadow in his heart.
These images, these feelings, flooded into his heart like a tide, causing Piccolo’s body to tremble uncontrollably.
His eyes became somewhat empty, as if he was trapped in some painful memories and couldn’t extricate himself.
He was stunned on the spot, and the powerful aura around him became a little disordered.
Hoshino Satoru looked at Piccolo’s distraught appearance, his heart filled with shock and a hint of guilt.
He didn’t expect that his unintentional question would have such a huge impact on Piccolo.
He also didn’t expect that someone as powerful and cold-blooded as Piccolo actually had such deep pain hidden deep in his heart.
“Mr. Piccolo, you…” Hoshino Satoru opened his mouth, wanting to say something, but didn’t know what to say.
An apology? It seems a bit weak.
Just then, two familiar voices came from not far away.
“Picker, you’re here.”
“Huh? Hoshino-san? Why are you here too?”
It’s Krillin and Bulma.
They seemed to be looking for Piccolo, but they didn’t expect to meet Hoshino Satoru here.
They were all stunned when they saw Piccolo’s distraught look and disordered breathing.
“Picker, what’s wrong with you? Why do you look so grim?”
Krillin asked with concern.
Bulma also noticed that the atmosphere was a little strange. She glanced at Piccolo who was standing there in a daze, and then looked at Hoshino Satoru who was standing aside with an embarrassed and overwhelmed expression, her heart full of doubts.
“What’s going on here?”
Bulma asked.
Piccolo was startled by their voices and snapped back to reality.
He looked at Hoshino Satoru with complicated eyes, then snorted coldly, said nothing, and quickly left the spot without saying anything, disappearing into the distant mountains and forests.
He didn’t want anyone to see his vulnerable side, especially in front of these two former enemies.
“Hey Piccolo,” Krillin called out, but Piccolo had already walked away.
Krillin and Bulma were both a little confused.
They turned their heads and looked at Hoshino Satoru, their eyes filled with confusion and bewilderment.
“Hoshino-san, what happened just now? What happened to Piccolo?” Krillin couldn’t help but ask.
Hoshino Satoru looked at their puzzled looks and felt even more embarrassed.
He couldn’t say that he used a strange ability to ask Piccolo a private question about his childhood trauma and then stimulated him, right?
“I don’t know either.”
Hoshino Satoru could only vaguely say, “I just came to ask Mr. Piccolo some questions about training, and then he suddenly became like that.”
He was telling the truth, but he omitted the most crucial part.
Krillin and Bulma looked at each other, obviously not believing what he said.
This young man named Hoshino Satoru always does things that ordinary people cannot understand, making them feel mysterious.
The first time was when I saw him conjure up small objects in the park, the second time was when I felt him using music to soothe the crowd at the scene of the “meteorite” crash, the third time was when I heard that funny music during the battle in Kame House, and now I see this strange scene between him and Piccolo.
Chapter 24: Namek Dragon Ball? Resurrection is possible! (Old version)
How many secrets does this young man hide?
Bulma’s curiosity was piqued once again.
She felt that Hoshino Satoru was even more interesting and mysterious than she had imagined.
Krillin scratched his bald head, a distressed expression on his face.
He always felt that this Hoshino Satoru seemed to be from a different world from them.
His way of thinking and his behavior are quite different from those of these martial artists.
“Forget it, Piccolo is always mysterious.”
Klin shook his head and stopped dwelling on the issue.
He was more concerned about how to deal with the Saiyan crisis one year later.
Bulma looked at Hoshino Satoru deeply, with a probing glint in her eyes.
She decided that she must find an opportunity to “study” this mysterious boy in the future.
Hoshino Satoru felt a little uncomfortable being stared at by them, so he made an excuse and left in a hurry.
His heart was filled with mixed emotions.
On the one hand, he was shocked by the powerful effect of the ability [Absolute Right to Ask].
On the other hand, he also felt a little guilty and uneasy about his previous behavior.
He knew that he probably shouldn’t ask Piccolo such a personal question.
But at the same time, he also gained a deeper understanding of the inner world of these strong men from Piccolo’s reaction.
They are not born strong and cruel, they also have their own past and their own pain.
This experience gave Hoshino Satoru a deeper understanding of “power” and “strength”.
He also became more determined to understand “Chi” and fight.
But next time, perhaps he should try a gentler approach to acquire the knowledge he wants.
Instead of brutally exposing other people’s scars like we do today.
After experiencing that somewhat embarrassing “absolute right to ask questions” incident, Hoshino Satoru deeply reflected on his own behavior.
He realized that although those daily refreshed abilities gave him some privileges that ordinary people could hardly imagine, it did not mean that he could act recklessly and disregard the feelings of others.
Especially for someone as sensitive and proud as Piccolo, his behavior was undoubtedly an offense.
“You must be more cautious when using your abilities in the future.”
Hoshino Satoru wrote these words solemnly in his notebook.
At the same time, he also became more aware of another huge problem of his own – his weak physical fitness.
Whether facing the provocation of bad boys or witnessing the earth-shattering battle between Son Goku, Piccolo and Raditz, he could only watch the development of the situation helplessly like a bystander.
His conceptual abilities, while useful in certain situations, do not directly enhance his strength, speed, or endurance.
If Raditz had been targeting him at the time, he probably wouldn’t have been able to hold on for even a second and would have been easily crushed to death.
This strong feeling of powerlessness pierced his heart like a thorn.
He cannot always rely on luck, and cannot always count on the coincidence of ability to resolve the crisis.
He must find a way to make himself stronger, at least so that when danger comes, he can run faster and have more power to protect himself.
“The body is the capital of revolution.” Hoshino Satoru looked at his slightly thin figure in the mirror and smiled self-deprecatingly.
He is just an ordinary high school student who hardly does any extra exercise except for physical education classes.
Compared with Krillin and Yamcha, who have received strict martial arts training since childhood, his physical fitness can only be described as “rookie”.
But there is still time.
He decided to do some basic physical training starting today.
He has no professional coach and no advanced martial arts secrets.
All he could do were the simplest and most basic exercises.
running.
push-up.
Sit-ups.
Pull-ups.
He set himself a simple training plan.
Get up half an hour earlier every morning and run a few laps around the park near my home.
When I get home from school, before dinner, I do a few sets of push-ups, sit-ups, and pull-ups.
Although these exercises seem simple, they are actually quite a challenge for someone who lacks exercise.
On the first day of running, he ran less than a kilometer before he was so tired that he was panting and gasping for breath, feeling like his lungs were about to explode.
My legs felt as heavy as if they were filled with lead, and every step I took felt like a hard struggle against gravity.
He held onto a roadside electric pole, breathing heavily, sweat soaking his forehead and back.
He even wondered if he had overestimated his own perseverance.
However, when he thought of the scene of Sun Wukong sacrificing himself to protect the earth, thought of the devastating crisis that the two stronger Saiyans would bring in a year, and thought of his own weak body, a feeling of unwillingness and stubbornness surged from the bottom of his heart.
“I can’t give up like this,” he gritted his teeth and said to himself.
He rested for a few minutes to recover a little, then took heavy steps and continued running forward.
His speed was slow and his posture was ugly, but he didn’t stop.
After returning home, he started doing push-ups.
He lay on the ground, supporting himself with his hands, trying to lift himself up.
But his arms were too weak. He just managed to stand up a little bit before he fell down again due to exhaustion, and his cheek came into close contact with the cold floor.
“Damn it!” He pounded the floor in frustration.
He didn’t believe it and tried a few more times.
Every time, it ended in failure.
In the end, he had to settle for the next best thing and do kneeling push-ups.
Although the difficulty has been reduced a lot, it is still very difficult for him.
After doing a few sets of kneeling push-ups, his arms were so sore that he couldn’t lift them.
Next comes sit-ups.
This one was relatively easy, but he felt his abdominal muscles burning every time he did one.
Pull-ups are a completely impossible task.
There was a simple horizontal bar on the door frame of his house. He jumped up and grabbed the bar, trying to pull his body up, but no matter how hard he tried, his body was like a salted fish hanging on the bar, motionless.
The first day of training ended with Hoshino Satoru exhausted.
When he went to bed at night, he felt sore muscles all over his body. He would grimace in pain if he moved a little.
Chapter 25 Bulma actually invited me to go to outer space? (Old version)
He had some doubts about whether his “self-abuse” training was meaningful.
However, the next morning, when the alarm clock rang, he still struggled to get out of bed, changed into sportswear, and walked out of the house.
He knew that everything is difficult at the beginning.
As long as you persist, there will always be results.
In this way, Hoshino Satoru began physical training day after day.
The process is boring and painful.
Every morning, he has to fight his laziness to get up on time and go running.
Every run is a double test of physical strength and willpower.
Every day after school, he had to endure muscle soreness and complete the required number of push-ups and sit-ups.
His body was also undergoing subtle changes in this almost cruel training.
At first, he had difficulty running even a kilometer.
A week later, he was able to run three kilometers.
Although I am still very tired, at least I don’t feel like dying like I did on the first day.
At first, he couldn’t even do a standard push-up.
After a week, he could barely do three or five.
Although the posture may not be quite standard, at least the arm strength has been improved.
The number of sit-ups is also gradually increasing.
Although he still couldn’t do a single pull-up, he was not discouraged.
He believed that as long as he persisted, one day he would be able to pull himself up.
These small improvements gave him the motivation to keep going.
He knew that compared with those real martial artists, his training amount was nothing.
But for him, this was already a huge breakthrough.
He is no longer the weak boy who is powerless.
His body is becoming stronger and more powerful.
Although this change was far from enough for him to fight against the Saiyans, it at least gave him a little confidence.
He believed that as long as he persisted, one day he would become stronger.
It’s not just about relying on those strange abilities, but also relying on one’s well-trained body.
That morning, Hoshino Satoru was doing physical training in the park as usual.
He had just finished running five kilometers. Although he was still very tired, he felt much better than at the beginning.
He held his knees, breathing heavily, sweat running down his cheeks and dripping onto the ground.
The sunlight shines through the gaps in the leaves and falls on his body, making him feel warm.
He rested for a while, felt some strength had been restored, and prepared to do a few sets of push-ups.
At this moment, he sensed the ability that was refreshed today.
[Object attributes are temporarily assigned (single attribute)].
Ability Description: You can select a designated object and give it a single, non-life-related attribute for a period of time.
The strength and duration of the attribute granted are related to the degree of concentration of Hoshino Satoru’s mind.
“Is the object’s properties temporarily assigned?”
A single property? For example, making a stone temporarily “extremely hard”? Or making a piece of paper temporarily “sharp as a knife”? Or making a glass of water temporarily “freeze instantly”?
He looked around and his eyes fell on a pebble at his feet.
It was a very ordinary pebble, grayish white, with a slightly rough surface, about the size of a fist.
Hoshino Satoru’s mind moved, and he thought of an interesting attribute.
“Absolutely smooth.”
He bent down, picked up the pebble, and weighed it in his hand.
Then, he concentrated his mind and silently activated his ability on the pebble, giving it the attribute of “absolute smoothness”.
A wonderful feeling came from his hands.
He could feel that the pebble in his hand was undergoing some subtle changes.
Although it looked no different from before, Hoshino Satoru could clearly feel that its surface had become unusually smooth, to an unbelievable degree.
It’s like there’s absolutely no friction.
He tried to pinch the pebble with his fingers, but the stone slipped easily from between his fingers like an oiled loach and fell to the ground with a “plop”.
“Hey, it really works,” said Hoshino Satoru with some surprise.
He bent down to pick it up, but no matter how hard he tried, he couldn’t lift the “absolutely smooth” pebble from the ground.
As soon as his fingers touched the surface of the stone, they would immediately slide away and he would be unable to exert any force at all.
He tried holding it with both hands, but the result was the same.
The stone seemed to have life and could always slip through the cracks in his palms.
“Interesting, very interesting.”
Hoshino Satoru was having a lot of fun.
Just then, a familiar voice came from behind him.
“Hey Hoshino, what are you doing here? Smirking at a rock.”
It’s Klin.
He was wearing a training suit and there were beads of sweat on his forehead, obviously he had just finished morning exercise.
He found it somewhat funny to see Hoshino Satoru squatting on the ground, struggling with a stone.
“Krillin? Why are you here too?”
Hoshino Satoru asked in surprise.
He knew that Krillin and the others were training hard in preparation for the Saiyan crisis a year later, and he didn’t expect to meet him here.
“I come here every morning to run and practice boxing.”
Klin said as a matter of course, “You, on the other hand, seem to be working very hard lately. I often see you running here.”
He looked Hoshino Satoru up and down and nodded: “Well, it looks like he is a little stronger than before.
However, running alone won’t do. Do you want me to teach you some real martial arts?”
Klin also has good intentions.
He knew that Hoshino Satoru was just an ordinary person. Although he had some strange “tricks”, they would probably be of no use in a real battle.
If he could be taught some basic martial arts, it would at least give him more power to protect himself.
“That’s great.” Hoshino Satoru’s eyes lit up when he heard that.
He was worried about the lack of professional guidance.
If he could get guidance from a martial artist like Krillin, his physical training would definitely be more effective.
“But what were you doing just now? Is there anything special about that stone?”
Krillin pointed curiously at the pebble on the ground.
Hoshino Satoru’s heart moved, and he showed a mysterious smile: “This is not an ordinary stone.
Chapter 26: Golden Rooster Stand Imitation Show, Klin Falls Down on the Spot! (Old Version)
It’s um, a little slippery now.”
“slip?”
Krillin smiled disapprovingly, “How slippery can a rock be? Let me see.”
As he spoke, he bent down and reached out to pick up the pebble.
Hoshino Satoru did not stop him, but just watched leisurely from the side.
As soon as Klin’s fingers touched the pebble, he felt his hand slip and the stone did not move at all.
“Huh?”
Klin was stunned for a moment, somewhat unconvinced.
He increased his strength and tried to pinch the stone with his fingers.
As a result, the stone seemed to come alive, spinning around in his fingers without any force at all.
“Hey, it’s quite slippery,” Klin became interested.
He squatted down and held the stone with both hands.
However, no matter how hard he tried or how he adjusted the angle, the “absolutely smooth” pebble always slipped out of his hands like the most cunning fish.
He even tried to scratch it with his fingernails, but the surface of the stone was so smooth that there was not even a trace of crack, and he had no idea where to start.
Klin was a little dumbfounded.
After all, he is a martial artist who has experienced many battles. His strength and skills are far beyond those of ordinary people. How could he not even be able to lift a small stone?
He didn’t believe it, took a deep breath, and suddenly stretched out his hand, trying to grab the stone at an extremely fast speed.
As a result, the moment his palm touched the surface of the stone, he lost his balance because of the extreme smoothness, his body suddenly leaned forward, and he almost fell headfirst to the ground.
“Wow!” Krillin exclaimed, scrambling to steady himself, a helpless expression on his face.
Hoshino Satoru laughed out loud as he watched from the side.
“Hiroshino, did you do anything to this stone?”
Krillin said in a somewhat annoyed manner.
Hoshino Satoru shrugged and said with a smile, “I just made it temporarily, uh, very, very smooth.”
“Very, very smooth?”
Klin looked at the ordinary pebble on the ground, his eyes full of disbelief.
He really couldn’t understand how a stone could be so smooth.
He tried to pick it up again, but failed again.
The stone was like a ghost that could not be caught, sliding freely between his fingers and palms.
In the end, Klin was exhausted, sweating and panting, but he still couldn’t pick up the stone.
He looked at Hoshino Satoru with a look of awe and a hint of fear in his eyes.
How many weird little tricks does this young man have?
Hoshino Satoru looked at Krillin’s embarrassed appearance and felt secretly proud in his heart.
This ability of [temporarily assigning properties to objects], if used properly, seems to have unexpected effects.
For example, if you give the enemy’s weapon the attribute of “absolute smoothness”, wouldn’t the enemy not even be able to hold the weapon?
Or, if you give the enemy’s armor the attribute of “extremely fragile”, wouldn’t the opponent’s defense be useless?
The possibilities of this ability are simply endless.
Of course, he also knew that this ability had its limitations.
For example, only a single attribute can be given, and the intensity and duration of the attribute are also affected by his own thoughts.
However, even so, this is already a very powerful ability.
Just when Hoshino Satoru and Krillin were still marveling at the “absolutely smooth” stone, a heavy news broke their relaxed atmosphere.
Piccolo found them.
His expression was extremely solemn.
“Something happened.”
Piccolo got straight to the point, his voice low and raspy.
“What happened?”
Krillin and Hoshino Satoru both felt a tightness in their hearts.
Piccolo took a deep breath and said slowly, “I just got news about Dragon Ball.”
“Dragon Ball?”
Krillin and Hoshino Satoru looked at each other.
They all knew that the Dragon Balls were the only hope to revive Goku and his companions who had died in battle.
“The Dragon Balls on Earth have disappeared due to the death of the gods.”
Piccolo’s voice was filled with sadness, “The immortal and I are the same person. If he dies, I won’t live long either.
The Dragon Balls on Earth are connected to the lives of the gods.”
This news was like a bolt from the blue, shocking both Krillin and Hoshino Satoru.
The gods are dead? Doesn’t that mean Wukong and his sacrificed companions will never be resurrected?
A feeling of despair enveloped them again.
“But,” Piccolo changed the subject, a faint glint flashing in his eyes, “things haven’t reached the worst point yet.”
“Is there any other solution?”
Krillin asked eagerly.
Piccolo nodded and said, “I learned some things about us Namekians from Raditz’s memories.
On our planet Namek, there are also dragon balls similar to those on Earth.
Furthermore, Namek’s Dragon Balls are more powerful than Earth’s Dragon Balls and can even resurrect people who have died multiple times due to causes other than natural causes.”
“The Dragon Balls from Namek?”
A glimmer of hope flashed in Krillin and Hoshino Satoru’s eyes at the same time.
Piccolo said, “If we can find the Dragon Balls on Namek, we can not only revive Goku, but also Yamcha, Gyoza, Tien Shinhan and the others.”
“Then what are we waiting for? Let’s go to Namek as soon as possible,” Krillin said excitedly.
Piccolo shook his head: “Namek is very far away from the Earth.
With our current level of technology, it is impossible to get there in a short period of time.
Moreover, Raditz also knew about the existence of the Namek Dragon Balls.
I’m worried that the two stronger Saiyans might not only be targeting Earth, but also Namek’s Dragon Balls.”
This speculation made Krillin and Hoshino Satoru, who had just ignited a glimmer of hope, feel heavy again.
If the Saiyans also set their sights on Namek’s Dragon Balls, their journey to Namek would probably be full of danger.
“No matter what, we must give it a try.” Krillin clenched his fists, his eyes filled with determination. “This is the only hope for resurrecting Goku and everyone else.”
Hoshino Satoru also nodded.
Although he knew nothing about space travel and alien warfare, he knew that he could not sit idly by.
Just then, a familiar voice interrupted.
“If we’re going to Namek, maybe I can help.”
It’s Bulma.
She came here at some point and heard their conversation.
There was a confident smile on her face.
Chapter 27: Z Warriors Assemble! Will my abilities be useful? (Old Version)
“Bulma? Do you have any ideas?”
Krillin asked in surprise.
Bulma nodded and took out a universal capsule from her pocket: “My father’s company was once involved in the repair of the spaceship that the immortal came to Earth on.
Although the spacecraft is very old, its core engine and navigation system are still usable.
With a little modification, it should be able to take us to Namek.”
“Really? That’s great!” Krillin almost jumped up excitedly.
Bulma looked at them with a sly glint in her eyes: “However, it will take some time to transform the spacecraft.
Moreover, space travel is full of unknowns and dangers.
I need some reliable companions to go with me.”
Her gaze swept over Krillin, Piccolo, and the young Son Gohan (who was also brought by Krillin), and finally stopped on Hoshino Satoru.
“Hoshino-san,” Bulma said with a smile, “I still don’t quite understand the principles behind your strange ‘little tricks’, but on a journey through the unknown universe, it’s always good to have an extra method.
How about it? Are you interested in going to Namek with me for an exciting space adventure?
Going to Namek?
This proposal was too sudden and unbelievable for him.
He is just an ordinary high school student. Although he has some strange abilities, he has never thought that one day he will leave the earth and travel to the distant universe.
His heart was filled with hesitation and anxiety.
Space travel is full of unknowns and dangers.
What’s more, they also have to face the possible appearance of Saiyans.
With his frail body, wouldn’t it be suicide if he went?
However, he recalled the scene of Goku’s sacrifice and the heavy expressions on Krillin and the others’ faces.
If he doesn’t go, the hope of resurrecting Wukong and everyone else will be even slimmer.
Besides, Bulma was right, his abilities might really come in handy at critical moments.
He took a deep breath, looked into Bulma’s expectant eyes, then glanced at Krillin and Gohan.
Finally, he nodded, a firm look in his eyes: “Okay, I’ll go with you.”
He didn’t know what the consequences of this decision would be, but he knew he couldn’t back down.
In order to protect this world and for those who are worthy of his protection, he is willing to take the risk.
Bulma is very active.
After getting everyone’s consent, she immediately began preparing the spaceship to Namek.
She found the ancient Namek spaceship that the gods had taken to Earth.
The spaceship looked like a huge sphere and was parked in a remote valley. It had become somewhat dilapidated due to the erosion of time.
However, as Bulma said, the core engine and navigation system of the spacecraft are still intact.
Bulma mobilized the resources of her father’s company, assembled a large amount of equipment and materials, and began to carry out a comprehensive transformation and upgrade of the ancient spacecraft.
She had to ensure that this spaceship could not only reach Namek safely, but also have a certain self-defense capability to deal with possible dangers.
Krillin and Gohan, under the guidance of Master Roshi, are training even more diligently.
They knew that the Saiyan Crisis a year from now and the upcoming journey to Namek would be full of challenges.
They must improve their strength as soon as possible.
Piccolo was also alone, in some unknown place, undergoing arduous training.
Not only does he have to recover the energy consumed by using the Magic Light Cannon, he also has to find a way to become stronger in order to deal with future powerful enemies.
Hoshino Satoru continued his physical training.
At the same time, he is also working hard to study and familiarize himself with the abilities that he refreshes every day.
He knew that his physical fitness could not be improved much in a short period of time.
What he can rely on more are those unique abilities.
While waiting for departure, Hoshino Satoru’s abilities were refreshed several times.
Once, he gained the ability of [Absolute Silence Area (Radius 5 meters)], which created an absolutely silent area within a radius of 5 meters around him, where no sound could enter or leave.
This ability allowed him to enjoy a few rare days of peace and quiet, but it also caused him to almost miss an important call.
Another time, he gained the ability of [Emotion Color Visualization], which allowed him to see the colors corresponding to other people’s emotions.
For example, anger is red, sadness is blue, and happiness is yellow.
This ability gave him a more intuitive understanding of the emotional changes of people around him, but it also made him see many “negative colors” that he didn’t want to see.
Some of these abilities are practical, while others are useless, but Hoshino Satoru records and experiences them carefully.
Finally, after nearly a month of intense preparations, Bulma announced that the spaceship had been modified and could set off for Namek.
The ancient Namek spaceship has been completely renovated.
Its hull was painted a vibrant blue, and its interior was redesigned with comfortable lounges, advanced life support systems, and some of Bulma’s latest defensive weaponry.
The day before departure, everyone gathered at Kame-sensei’s house.
The atmosphere was a bit solemn, but also filled with a hint of anticipation.
“Bulma, be careful when you go to Namek this time.”
Master Roshi warned earnestly.
“Don’t worry, Master Roshi, I am Bulma, a genius scientist,” Bulma said confidently, patting her chest.
But there was also a hint of subtle tension in her eyes.
Krillin touched his bald head, a resolute expression on his face: “No matter what, we must find the Dragon Balls on Namek and revive Goku and everyone else.”
Little Gohan also nodded vigorously. Although he didn’t quite understand the significance of this trip, he knew that it was to save his father.
Hoshino Satoru stood aside, feeling a little nervous.
He was about to embark on an unknown journey into the universe, which made him feel both excited and uneasy.
At this moment, Krillin suddenly looked at Hoshino Satoru and said with a smile: “Hoshino, we are about to go on an adventure together.
Before we set off, would you like to have a ‘friendly’ sparring match to stretch your muscles?
He knew that Hoshino Satoru had been doing physical training recently, and was very curious about his strange “little tricks”. He wanted to take this opportunity to see how much progress Hoshino Satoru had made.
Chapter 28: Tien Shinhan wants to hit me? Let you interrupt yourself! (Old version)
Hoshino Satoru was stunned when he heard this.
Sparring with Krillin?
With his mediocre skills, he probably can’t even withstand a single blow from a martial artist like Krillin, right?
However, he changed his mind and thought that this might be a good opportunity to test his abilities.
He sensed the ability refreshed today.
【Forced to imitate the action (3 seconds)】.
Ability Description: You can designate one person to force them to imitate any action performed by Hoshino Satoru within the next 3 seconds, no matter how funny or unreasonable that action is.
“Forced to imitate movements?”
A barely perceptible smile appeared on the corner of Hoshino Satoru’s mouth.
This ability seems very interesting.
“Okay, Krillin, let’s have a sparring match then.”
Hoshino Satoru nodded and agreed.
Bulma and Master Roshi both showed interested expressions.
They also wanted to see what this mysterious young man was capable of.
Krillin and Hoshino Satoru walked onto the beach and stood facing each other.
“Hoshino, you’d better be careful, I won’t show mercy,” Krillin said with a smile, assuming a standard fighting starting posture.
Although he knew that Hoshino Satoru was no match for him, he still wanted to put some pressure on him and see how he would respond.
Hoshino Satoru took a deep breath and tried to appear calm.
He knew that he absolutely could not confront Krillin head-on.
He must rely on his own abilities to achieve victory by surprise.
“Come on!” Krillin shouted, and his figure flashed, rushing towards Hoshino Satoru like an arrow.
His fists clenched tightly, making a whistling sound as he aimed them straight at Hoshino Satoru’s face.
Krillin was so fast that Hoshino Satoru couldn’t see his movements at all. He could only feel a strong sense of oppression coming towards him.
Just when Krillin’s fist was about to hit him, Hoshino Satoru suddenly made a move that no one expected.
He suddenly lifted his right foot and stood on one leg. At the same time, he bent his hands to 90 degrees, placed them on both sides of his body, and then flapped them up and down quickly like a chicken.
This action was extremely funny and was totally out of tune with the tense battle atmosphere.
Bulma and Master Roshi were stunned and almost thought that Hoshino Satoru was scared silly.
However, something even more shocking happened to them.
At the moment when Hoshino Satoru made the “chicken flapping wings” action, Krillin, who was attacking him fiercely, suddenly stiffened.
Then, in front of everyone’s incredulous gaze, Klin actually raised his right foot, stood on one leg, bent his hands to 90 degrees, placed them on both sides of his body, and began to flap his arms up and down quickly like a chicken.
His movements were exactly the same as Hoshino Satoru’s, funny and clumsy.
Because he was standing on one leg and doing such uncoordinated movements, Krillin lost his balance in an instant.
“Waaaaaaaaaa——”
Klin let out a scream and fell backward uncontrollably. With a “thump”, he fell on his back, raising a cloud of dust.
The entire scene instantly fell into an eerie silence.
Bulma opened her mouth and eyes wide, as if she had seen some incredible monster.
Master Roshi also rubbed his eyes, thinking that his eyesight was blurry due to old age.
Little Gohan burst out laughing, thinking that the scene in front of him was really funny.
Hoshino Satoru stood there, looking at Krillin who fell to the ground, with a slightly apologetic smile on his face.
He also didn’t expect that the ability of [Forced Imitation of Actions] would be so effective immediately.
Krillin lay on the beach, looking confused and bewildered.
He had clearly intended to attack Hoshino Satoru, so how could his body suddenly make such strange movements uncontrollably? And even fall in such an awkward position?
He felt his mind was in a mess and he couldn’t understand what had just happened.
“Hoshino” Krillin struggled to get up from the ground and looked at Hoshino Satoru with shock and confusion in his eyes, “What did you do to me just now?”
Hoshino Satoru scratched his head and said sheepishly, “Well, this is just a new trick I learned today.
I can make others imitate my movements in a short period of time.”
“Imitate your movements?”
Krillin, Bulma, and Master Roshi exclaimed at the same time.
They looked at Hoshino Satoru with disbelief in their eyes.
There are such strange “tricks” in this world?
This is completely beyond their understanding of martial arts and science.
Hoshino Satoru looked at their shocked expressions and felt secretly proud in his heart.
It seems that although these abilities of mine sometimes seem nonsensical, in certain specific situations, they can indeed produce unexpected, even overwhelming effects.
At least, in this “friendly” competition with Krillin, he achieved complete victory with this ridiculous ability.
Although the process was a bit, well, not very glorious.
The “friendly” competition on the Kameyama Beach ended in a way that was beyond everyone’s expectations.
Krillin, the battle-hardened martial artist, was easily knocked down by Hoshino Satoru’s funny “chicken flapping wings” move and fell on his back.
This result made everyone present look at Hoshino Satoru with admiration, and at the same time, they also developed a stronger interest in and a bit of awe for his strange “little tricks”.
Bulma looked at Hoshino Satoru, her eyes sparkling with excitement.
She increasingly felt that inviting Hoshino Satoru to go to Namek together was an extremely correct decision.
This young man is simply a walking “surprise maker”. Although his abilities cannot be explained by science, they may really play a role in turning the tide at critical moments.
Master Roshi also stroked his white beard and looked at Hoshino Satoru thoughtfully.
He has lived for so many years and witnessed countless strange people and things, but this is the first time he has seen a young man like Hoshino Satoru who possesses such strange abilities.
He vaguely felt that this young man might become an important variable in the future fight against the Saiyan crisis.
As for Krillin, he climbed up from the beach, patted the sand off his body, and a look of confusion appeared on his face.
He looked at Hoshino Satoru, his eyes filled with helplessness and a hint of frustration.
He had practiced hard for so many years, but was defeated by an ordinary-looking boy in such a ridiculous way.
Chapter 29 They say my ability is a “surprise” assist? (Old version)
This caused him to have a slight doubt about his martial arts skills.
“Hoshino, you are such a weird kid,” Krillin said with a wry smile, shaking his head.
Hoshino Satoru scratched his head a little embarrassedly: “Uh, Krillin, I’m sorry, I didn’t mean it.”
Although he said this, he was secretly proud of himself.
It seems that if these abilities of mine are used well, they can indeed produce unexpected results.
Just as everyone was still discussing the ridiculous competition that had just taken place, several familiar auras quickly approached from a distance.
Soon, three figures appeared above Turtle Hermitage and then slowly descended.
It’s Yamcha, Tianjin rice and dumplings.
They are Goku’s companions and the Z warriors who once fought side by side with him.
After learning about the Saiyan crisis and Goku’s sacrifice, they were also anxious and immediately rushed over from all over.
“Master Kame, Kling Bulma,” Yamcha asked anxiously as soon as he landed, “Is Goku really that?”
Krillin looked at them, the smile on his face vanishing, replaced by a heavy look: “Yes, Yamcha.
In order to protect the Earth, Goku died together with the Saiyan named Raditz.”
Upon hearing this, Yamcha’s body trembled violently, and his eyes were filled with disbelief and sadness.
Although he and Goku are both enemies and friends, he still admires Goku’s strength and character.
I didn’t expect that someone as strong as Goku would also
Tianjin Rice and Dumplings also showed sad expressions.
Although they did not have as many interactions with Goku as Yamcha and Krillin, they had also experienced life and death tests together and felt the same regret and unwillingness for Goku’s sacrifice.
“What about that Raditz? Is he dead?”
Tien Shinhan asked in a deep voice, a cold murderous look flashing in his eyes.
“Dead.”
Krillin nodded, “But before he died, he said that in a year, two more Saiyans stronger than him would come to Earth.”
“What? Two stronger Saiyans?”
Yamcha, Tien Shinhan, and Jiaozi screamed in surprise at the same time, with expressions of horror on their faces.
Although they had not seen Raditz’s power with their own eyes, they could imagine a little from Krillin and Bulma’s descriptions.
Even when Goku and Piccolo joined forces, they had to pay the price of Goku’s life to barely die together. How terrifying would the two stronger Saiyans be?
An atmosphere of despair once again enveloped everyone.
At this moment, the gods and Mr. Bobo also descended from the temple in heaven.
“Yamcha, Tien Shinhan, Gyoza, you’re here.”
The immortal looked at them and said slowly, “I know how you feel.
But now is not the time to be sad.
We must prepare quickly for the crisis a year from now.”
“My Lord God, what should we do?”
Tien Shinhan asked, his eyes full of determination.
No matter how powerful the enemy is, he will not retreat.
The immortal nodded and said, “I have sent Goku’s soul to Lord Kai to train.
As for you, I will also provide you with rigorous training in the Heavenly Temple, hoping to improve your strength as much as possible.”
“Practicing in the Heavenly Temple?”
Upon hearing this, Yamcha, Tien Shinhan and Jiaozi’s eyes all gleamed.
They all knew that the Heavenly Temple was a place full of mysterious power, and if they practiced there, their strength would definitely be greatly improved.
The immortal said, “Time is running out, we must race against time.”
So, Yamcha, Tien Shinhan and Dumplings followed the gods and Mr. Popo to the temple in heaven and began their arduous practice.
In the temple, they met Krillin and young Son Gohan who were also training hard.
The training given to them by the gods and Mr. Bobo was extremely strict.
Not only do they have to undergo high-intensity physical training, but they also have to learn more advanced “Qi” usage techniques and some special combat moves.
Yamcha, Tien Shinhan, and Gyoza are all experienced martial artists with strong wills and extraordinary talents.
Under the guidance of the gods and Mr. Bobo, their strength improved by leaps and bounds.
During the training, they also noticed a figure that seemed somewhat “out of place”.
It’s Hoshino Satoru.
He did not participate in the martial arts training of the gods and Mr. Bobo, but instead performed some seemingly basic physical exercises, such as running, push-ups, and sit-ups, in the corner of the temple every day.
His movements seemed a bit clumsy, and his physical strength was obviously not as good as those of professional martial artists.
Yamcha, Tien Shinhan, and Gyoza were all a little curious.
Who is this seemingly ordinary boy? Why did Bulma invite him to Namek? Is he also extraordinary?
They also heard from Krillin about Hoshino Satoru’s strange “tricks” and how he knocked Krillin down with a funny move on the beach of Kame House.
But most of them are skeptical about this.
In their view, those so-called “tricks” are just some acrobatics at best, and are of no use at all in a real life-and-death struggle.
In the world of martial arts, real strength and skills are ultimately what matters.
Especially Tien Shinhan, he is a very traditional and serious martial artist, and he is somewhat disapproving of Hoshino Satoru’s “unconventional” abilities.
One day, during a break in training, Tien Shinhan looked at Hoshino Satoru, who was panting and doing push-ups in the corner, and couldn’t help but say, “Hey, kid, what’s the point of practicing these things every day? The enemy in a year will be a Saiyan who is several times stronger than Raditz.
With your limited skills, I’m afraid you can’t even tickle them.”
There was a hint of undisguised contempt and questioning in his tone.
Hearing this, Hoshino Satoru stopped what he was doing, wiped the sweat from his forehead, looked at Tien Shinhan, and said calmly, “I know I’m weak.
But I also have my own way of fighting.”
“Your own fighting style?”
Tien Shinhan scoffed, “Is it all just those grandstanding circuses?”
“Tien Shinhan, don’t say that.”
Krillin advised from the side, “Although Hoshino’s ability seems strange, it can sometimes play an unexpected role.
Chapter 30: The gravity under his feet suddenly increased? Yamcha was stunned! (Old version)
”
“Humph, I don’t believe it.”
Tien Shinhan snorted coldly, his eyes filled with disdain, “A true battle relies on absolute strength and superb martial arts.
Those fancy things are vulnerable in front of the strong.”
As he spoke, he suddenly stood up, walked to the center of the training ground, took up his stance, and said in a deep voice: “Let me show you my true strength.”
He took a deep breath, clasped his hands together in front of his chest, and made a strange posture.
A powerful “energy” began to gather in him.
“Is that the new Qigong cannon?”
Krillin and Yamcha both recognized the opening move of Tien Shinhan’s signature move.
They all knew that the new Qigong cannon was extremely powerful, but it also consumed a lot of energy and could not be used easily.
Tien Shinhan obviously wanted to prove his point by showing off his powerful moves, and he also wanted to give Hoshino Satoru a warning.
“Watch this, kid!” The veins on Tien Shinhan’s forehead bulged, and the aura around him grew stronger and stronger. The powerful energy fluctuations distorted the air around him. “This is the real…”
Just when he was halfway through accumulating energy and preparing to launch the new earth-shattering Qigong cannon, Hoshino Satoru, who was standing beside him, suddenly made a move.
He put his hands together, placed them in front of his chest, and then pressed them down suddenly, while saying “hi” softly.
That is a standard movement for ending the exercise.
Almost at the moment when Hoshino Satoru made this movement to end his energy, Tien Shinhan, who was gathering all his strength and preparing to launch a new Qigong cannon, suddenly stiffened.
His hands, which were filled with powerful energy, uncontrollably followed Hoshino Satoru’s movements and pressed down suddenly.
“Well–“
Tien Shinhan let out a painful groan.
He was about to charge his new Qigong Cannon, but he interrupted it abruptly.
The violent energy, unable to be released, rushed around in his body, making him feel as if his internal organs were being torn apart.
His face turned red instantly, sweat poured down his forehead, and his body began to tremble violently because he could not withstand the backlash of energy.
“puff–“
Tien Shinhan suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood, his body swayed, and he almost fell to the ground.
Everyone present was stunned.
Krillin, Yamcha, Jiaozi, and even the usually calm Mr. Popo, all showed expressions of disbelief.
They all saw clearly that Tien Shinhan’s new kigong cannon was interrupted by himself.
But they also saw clearly that just before Tien Shinhan interrupted his move, Hoshino Satoru performed an identical finishing move.
What is going on?
Could it be that Hoshino Satoru can really control other people’s movements?
“Tianjin Tienhan, are you okay?”
Krillin hurried forward to support the staggering Tien Shinhan.
Tien Shinhan waved his hands to indicate that he was fine.
He wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and looked at Hoshino Satoru, his eyes filled with shock, confusion, and a hint of imperceptible humiliation.
He was unexpectedly “defeated” by this seemingly ordinary boy in such a strange way.
Moreover, it happened when he was about to use his strongest move.
This feeling made him feel more uncomfortable than being defeated by the other party with force.
“What on earth did you do?”
Tien Shinhan’s voice was a little hoarse, with a hint of unwillingness.
Hoshino Satoru looked at him with a slightly apologetic smile on his face: “Sorry, Tien Shinhan.
I just asked you to imitate my movements.”
Imitation action again
Krillin and Yamcha looked at each other and saw deep shock in each other’s eyes.
They remembered that a few days ago on the Kame House beach, Krillin fell on his back because he imitated Hoshino Satoru’s funny “chicken flapping wings” action.
At the time, they thought it was just a coincidence, or some martial arts technique they didn’t understand.
But now it seems that this is not a coincidence at all, nor is it a martial arts technique.
This is a strange ability that they cannot understand at all.
“Interrupt spells,” Mr. Bobo muttered to himself, a strange glint in his eyes. “If this ability is used properly, it might have unexpected effects in battle.”
He had lived for a long time and had witnessed countless miraculous abilities, but this was the first time he had seen an ability like Hoshino Satoru’s, which could force others to imitate his movements.
Although this ability cannot cause direct damage, it can interrupt the opponent’s attack rhythm at a critical moment, and even make the opponent’s moves backfire on itself.
This is simply a different kind of “control” ability
Tien Shinhan’s face became even uglier when he heard what Mr. Popo said.
He knew that he was completely screwed this time.
The powerful moves that he was so proud of didn’t even have a chance to be used in front of this seemingly insignificant boy.
This feeling of failure made him feel extremely depressed.
Hoshino Satoru looked at Tien Shinhan’s distraught look and felt a little guilty.
He knew that his actions just now might have somewhat discouraged this arrogant martial artist.
“That Tien Shinhan, I didn’t mean it.”
Hoshino Satoru apologized again, “I just wanted to prove that my abilities might not be as useless as you think.”
Tien Shinhan was silent for a moment, then took a deep breath, looked at Hoshino Satoru, and said with complicated eyes: “I admit that I underestimated you.
This ability of yours is indeed very strange.”
Although he still felt a little unwilling, he also knew that he had lost wholeheartedly this time.
After this “interrupting spell” incident, the Z warriors have a new understanding of Hoshino Satoru’s abilities.
They finally understood that this seemingly ordinary boy was not just a performer of some acrobatics to attract attention.
Although his strange abilities cannot cause direct physical damage, they can interrupt the opponent’s attack rhythm or create unexpected chaos at critical moments.
This is an unconventional but highly promising combat aid.
If used properly, it might actually play an unexpected role in the battle against the Saiyans.
Yamcha looked at Hoshino Satoru, his eyes filled with curiosity and a hint of envy.
He thought, if he could also possess this unique ability, wouldn’t he be able to fight with greater ease?
Chapter 31: Vegeta and Nappa are coming! The pressure is on! (Old version)
Jiaozi stared at Hoshino Satoru with his big round eyes without blinking, as if he wanted to see through him.
Krillin patted Hoshino Satoru on the shoulder and said with a smile, “Hoshino, you are becoming more and more difficult to understand.
It seems that Bulma’s invitation to go to Namek with you was a wise choice.”
Hoshino Satoru felt a little embarrassed by their gazes and could only scratch his head and chuckle.
He knew that this time, he had initially gained the recognition of these Z warriors.
Although his strength is still far inferior to theirs.
But he believed that as long as he could better master and use his abilities, one day he would be able to become their reliable partner.
In the following days, Hoshino Satoru continued his physical training and also participated more actively in the sparring with the Z warriors.
Of course, his way of participation is rather special.
He would not engage in head-on combat with them, but would use his daily refreshed abilities to “harass” and “assist” them from the side.
For example, when Krillin and Yamcha were sparring, he would suddenly use [Background Music Replacement] to play them a thrilling horror movie soundtrack, making them jump with fear and panic.
Or, when Tien Shinhan and Gyoza were training together, he would suddenly use [Forced Synchronization of Five Senses] to allow Tien Shinhan to temporarily synchronize his vision with Gyoza, which resulted in Tien Shinhan missing his moves due to the confusion in perspective and almost accidentally hurting Gyoza.
Although these “harassment” behaviors made the Z warriors complain bitterly, they also invisibly improved their ability to deal with emergencies and their ability to respond in chaotic situations.
They also gradually got used to Hoshino Satoru’s “unconventional” fighting style.
They knew that although this young man could not charge into battle like them, he could provide them with unexpected help in his unique way.
On this day, Hoshino Satoru’s ability was refreshed to [Local Gravity Increase/Decrease (Fine Adjustment)].
Ability Description: Can slightly increase or decrease the gravity of an object within a small range.
The magnitude and scope of the adjustments are limited, but they are enough to have a certain impact on the actions of ordinary people.
“Local gravity increase or decrease?”
Hoshino Satoru’s eyes lit up when he saw the description of this ability.
This ability sounds like it has real value.
If you could quietly increase gravity in a small area under your opponent’s feet, wouldn’t their movements become slow and rigid?
If you could quietly reduce the gravity under your feet when you need to jump, wouldn’t you be able to jump higher and farther?
This ability is simply a “cheat” tailor-made for people like him with average physical fitness.
He decided to find an opportunity today to test the effect of this ability.
During the afternoon sparring time, Yamcha took the initiative to find Hoshino Satoru.
“Hoshino, let’s practice today.”
Yamcha said with a smile, a hint of eagerness in his eyes.
After the previous experiences of being “tricked” by Hoshino Satoru using his strange abilities, Yamcha felt both troubled and curious about Hoshino Satoru’s abilities.
He wanted to see what new tricks this mysterious young man would come up with today.
“Okay, Yamcha.”
Hoshino Satoru nodded and gladly accepted the challenge.
The two walked to the center of the training ground and stood facing each other.
“Hoshino, you’d better be careful. I won’t be fooled easily this time.” Yamcha made a standard Wolf Fang Wind Fist starting posture, his eyes full of vigilance.
Hoshino Satoru smiled slightly and also assumed a seemingly fighting stance.
He knew that with his fighting skills, it was impossible for him to fight Yamcha head-on.
“Come on,” Yamcha growled, launching the first attack.
He was extremely fast, his figure flashing like a ghost, bringing up gusts of fierce punches and attacking Hoshino Satoru’s vital points.
Hoshino Satoru tried hard to dodge, but Yamcha’s attacks were too intense, and he soon became flustered and in danger.
Just as Yamcha’s powerful straight punch was about to hit Hoshino Satoru’s chest, a gleam of light flashed in Hoshino Satoru’s eyes.
Right now
He silently activated the ability of [Local Gravity Increase/Decrease] in his mind, target – Yamcha’s feet, effect – slight increase in gravity
Almost at the moment when he finished thinking, Yamcha, who was moving at high speed, suddenly felt his feet sink suddenly, as if he was pulled down by an invisible force.
His body staggered slightly uncontrollably.
Although this stumble was very short and almost negligible.
But in such a high-speed battle, any tiny mistake could be fatal.
Yamcha only felt that his movements suddenly became slow and stiff, and his originally smooth attack rhythm was also disrupted.
Hoshino Satoru keenly seized this fleeting opportunity.
He leaned sideways, narrowly avoiding Yamcha’s fist, then lowered his body and slammed his shoulder into Yamcha’s waist and abdomen.
Yamcha was caught off guard and was knocked back several steps by Hoshino Satoru before he could barely steady himself.
He covered his waist and abdomen with an expression of disbelief on his face.
Yamcha looked at Hoshino Satoru in confusion, “Why did my feet suddenly sink just now?”
He clearly felt that he was in good condition and his attacks were smooth, but at that moment, his body suddenly became extremely heavy as if it were filled with lead.
Hoshino Satoru looked at him with an “enigmatic” smile on his face: “Maybe you didn’t get enough rest today, Yamcha.”
Of course he wouldn’t tell Yamcha the truth.
This ability of [local gravity increase or decrease] is one of the most practical abilities he feels so far, and he doesn’t want to expose it easily.
Yamcha frowned, carefully recalling the feeling just now, but he couldn’t figure out what was going on.
He shook his head, stopped thinking about it, and got ready again: “Come again”
In the following sparring, Yamcha became more cautious.
But no matter how hard he tried, he always felt that his body would inexplicably make some tiny mistakes at critical moments, such as his feet suddenly slipping or his movements suddenly stagnating.
Chapter 32: Pray for a powerful skill, otherwise it will be over! (Old version)
And Hoshino Satoru always manages to seize these tiny mistakes and “defeat” him with some seemingly ordinary but just-right moves.
After several attempts, Yamcha was exhausted, sweating and panting, but he didn’t even touch the corner of Hoshino Satoru’s clothes.
He looked at Hoshino Satoru, his eyes filled with frustration and confusion.
He really couldn’t understand why he was always defeated by the opponent in some inexplicable ways when he was obviously far superior to the opponent in strength, speed and skills?
Could it be that this Hoshino Satoru is really a hidden fighting genius?
Krillin, Tien Shinhan and Jiaozi were also amazed watching from the side.
They couldn’t figure out what methods Hoshino Satoru used. They just felt that Yamcha’s performance today seemed a little abnormal, and he always made some mistakes that shouldn’t have happened.
However, Hoshino Satoru always manages to seize these mistakes, turn danger into safety, and even turn defeat into victory.
“This Hoshino is getting more and more weird,” Krillin muttered to himself.
Tien Shinhan also frowned tightly, his eyes full of solemnity.
He vaguely felt that there seemed to be some kind of power hidden in Hoshino Satoru that they could not understand.
Only Mr. Bobo looked at Hoshino Satoru thoughtfully, with wisdom shining in his eyes.
He seemed to have noticed something, but didn’t say it out loud.
Hoshino Satoru was secretly delighted in his heart.
This ability of [local gravity increase and decrease] is so useful that it is tailor-made for people like him who “lack skills but make up for it with abilities”.
He believed that as long as he could master this ability, he would be able to play a greater role in future battles.
While the Z warriors on Earth were undergoing arduous training in preparation for the Saiyan crisis one year from now, in the distant universe, two circular spaceships like devil’s fangs were approaching the Earth at an alarming speed.
There were two figures sitting in the cockpit of the spacecraft.
A relatively short man with an extremely cold and arrogant look in his eyes, and with black flame-like hair sticking up.
He is the prince of the Saiyans – Vegeta.
The other was a large, muscular man with a rugged face and a small mustache.
He is Vegeta’s loyal subordinate – Nappa.
Their combat power detectors clearly displayed the coordinates of the Earth and the record of the disappearance of Raditz’s life signal.
“Humph, that loser Raditz actually died on such a low-level planet.”
Nappa said in a muffled voice, his tone full of disdain.
Vegeta’s mouth curled up in a cruel arc, and his eyes flashed with a cold light: “Waste is waste.
However, he did bring us an interesting piece of information.”
His eyes fell on another piece of information displayed on the detector – there seemed to be a magical item called “Dragon Ball” on Earth that could fulfill any wish.
“Dragon Ball?” Vegeta muttered to himself, a hint of greed and desire flashing in his eyes.
If he could obtain the Dragon Balls and realize his wish for immortality, wouldn’t he be able to break free from that guy’s control and become the true overlord of the universe?
At this moment, the spacecraft’s communicator suddenly rang.
On the screen, a figure appeared that made both Vegeta and Nappa feel a little scared.
He was an alien with a relatively short stature, but he exuded a suffocating and terrifying aura.
He has purple and white skin, two curved horns on his head, and a subtle evil smile always on the corners of his mouth.
He is the most powerful emperor in the universe——Frieza
“Vegeta, Nappa, where are you?”
Frieza’s voice was cold and calm, yet it carried an unquestionable majesty.
“Lord Frieza” Vegeta and Nappa quickly saluted respectfully.
“We are heading to a planet numbered 760.”
Vegeta replied, not daring to look Frieza in the eyes.
The corners of Frieza’s mouth curled up slightly, revealing a meaningful smile. “I heard that that good-for-nothing Raditz also went to that planet, and never came back.”
Vegeta’s heart tightened, he knew that Frieza must have known the news of Raditz’s death.
“Yes, Lord Frieza.”
Vegeta said with a stiff upper lip, “Latitz might be in some trouble.”
“trouble?”
Frieza chuckled, his tone full of mockery, “A planet that can cause trouble for a Saiyan is quite interesting.”
His gaze seemed to penetrate the screen and landed on Vegeta.
“Vegeta, I’ve developed a small interest in something on that planet.”
Frieza said slowly, “I heard that there is something called ‘Dragon Balls’ that can grant any wish.
Please help me confirm whether this information is true.
If it is true, bring those dragon balls back to me.”
Although his tone was calm, it carried an order that could not be refused.
A strong sense of unwillingness and humiliation surged in Vegeta’s heart.
He knew that Frieza was using him as a tool to run errands.
But he didn’t dare resist.
Frieza’s power was something he couldn’t currently achieve.
“Yes, Lord Frieza,” Vegeta lowered his head and answered respectfully.
“very good.”
Frieza nodded with satisfaction, “Remember, don’t let me down.”
After saying that, the communication screen went dark.
Vegeta raised his head, his eyes filled with cold murderous intent and suppressed anger.
“Frieza” he said the name through gritted teeth.
One day, he will break free from this guy’s control and step on him hard.
And now, the Earth, and the Dragon Balls on it, are the first step for him to achieve this goal.
He glanced at the Earth coordinates displayed on the detector, and a cruel smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.
“Monkeys of the Earth, are you ready for your doomsday?”
A bigger crisis is quietly approaching.
The fate of the Earth is once again at stake.
Time flies, and in the blink of an eye, the “one-year period” that Raditz mentioned is getting closer and closer.
As the time for the two stronger Saiyans to arrive on Earth drew closer, Hoshino Satoru felt an unprecedented pressure.
This pressure comes not only from the fear of the unknown, but also from deep worries about one’s own abilities.
The first thing he did when he woke up every morning was to nervously sense his ability to be refreshed that day.
He was extremely eager to refresh his abilities to a level powerful enough to directly fight against the Saiyans.
For example, give him the ability to teleport, or allow him to emit powerful energy waves. At the very least, give him an indestructible defense ability.
However, reality is always so unsatisfactory.
The abilities he refreshed were still bizarre and varied.
Once, he gained the ability of [Forced Change of Object Color], which can change the color of a specified object in a short period of time.
He was bored, so he turned Krillin’s bald head into a rainbow color, and as a result, Krillin chased and beat him for a long time.
This ability doesn’t seem to be of much use except for pranks.
Another time, he gained the ability of [Micro Tornado Creation], which allowed him to create a palm-sized micro tornado in his palm, which could blow up small pieces of paper or dust.
This ability might be useful for cleaning, but using it against Saiyans is simply a pipe dream.
What made him even more speechless was that one time he actually refreshed an ability called [Definitely Bitten by Mosquitoes]. The effect was that as long as he stayed in a place where there were mosquitoes, he would become the primary target of their attack, and he would feel extremely itchy after being bitten.
That night, he was tortured by mosquitoes and could hardly sleep all night. His body was covered with countless big bites and he was in tears.
These random and unreliable abilities made Hoshino Satoru feel deeply uneasy and powerless.
He knew that he couldn’t pin his hopes entirely on these illusory abilities.
He must rely on himself and the cooperation with his companions to fight for a chance of survival in the impending crisis.
But he still couldn’t help but pray every day, praying for a miracle to happen, praying for a truly useful ability to be refreshed.
This anticipation for the unknown and the anxiety about his own powerlessness were like two huge mountains pressing on his heart, making it hard for him to breathe.
He worked harder in physical training, hoping to make up for his physical deficiencies.
He also participated more actively in the Z warriors’ sparring, hoping to better understand the rhythm and techniques of combat and develop a tacit understanding with everyone.
He knew that they didn’t have much time left.
On this day, Hoshino Satoru’s ability was refreshed to [Forced pop-up of dialog box].
Ability Description: You can force a text dialog box to pop up in the field of view of the specified object.
The content of the dialog box is specified by Hoshino Satoru.
The dialog box will persist for a period of time or disappear after the other party makes a specific response.
“Dialog box forced to pop up?”
Hoshino Satoru looked at the description of this ability and had a somewhat strange expression on his face.
This ability sounds like another ability specifically for pranks.
Force a dialog box to pop up in other people’s view? Isn’t this just as annoying as those annoying pop-up ads?
However, if used properly, it seems to have some unexpected effects.
For example, when the enemy is about to launch an attack, if a dialog box suddenly pops up in front of him saying “Your shoelaces are untied”, will it distract him?
Or, during a negotiation, if a dialog box pops up in front of the other party saying “Your wife is calling you home for dinner”, will it disrupt the other party’s thinking?
All kinds of strange thoughts emerged in Hoshino Satoru’s mind.
He decided to find someone to test the effects of this new ability.
His gaze involuntarily turned to Piccolo, who was meditating under the waterfall on the mountain behind the temple.
In order to prepare for the upcoming battle with the Saiyans, Piccolo meditates and practices for long periods of time every day to improve his spiritual power and control over his “Chi”.
Hoshino Satoru knew that disturbing others’ practice was very rude.
However, he was extremely curious about the ability of this [dialog box forced to pop up].
Moreover, he also wanted to see how a determined and ruthless person like Piccolo would react when faced with this sudden “harassment”.
So, with a little mischievous thought in mind, he quietly slipped to the back mountain.
He hid behind a big rock and watched from afar as Piccolo was sitting cross-legged under the impact of the waterfall.
Piccolo closed his eyes, his expression focused, and a powerful aura emanated from his body, as if he had merged into one with the surrounding environment.
A rushing waterfall poured down from above his head, hitting his body, but he remained motionless, like an eternal statue.
Hoshino Satoru took a deep breath and silently activated his ability in his mind. The target was Piccolo. The content of the dialog box was: “Mr. Piccolo, would you like fried rice or ramen for lunch today?”
He chose a question that was as nonsensical and as lifelike as possible, hoping to achieve an unexpected effect.
Almost at the moment when he finished thinking, Piccolo, who was concentrating on meditation, suddenly shook his body.
His tightly closed eyes suddenly opened, his eyes filled with astonishment and a hint of imperceptible confusion.
Because, in the center of his vision, without any warning, a huge, translucent dialog box popped up.
On the dialog box, written in a very cartoonish font, was a line of text that puzzled him:
[Mr. Piccolo, would you like fried rice or ramen for lunch today? ]Below, there are two equally cartoonish option buttons: [Fried Rice] and [Ramen].
Piccolo’s brain froze instantly.
He is engaged in deep meditation, trying to merge his spirit with the energy of the universe and perceive the omnipresent “Tao”.
As a result, just when he was about to enter some mysterious state, a strange dialog box suddenly appeared in front of him, asking him what he wanted to eat for lunch?
What is going on here?
Was it an illusion? Or had I gone astray in my cultivation?
Piccolo blinked hard, trying to make the damn dialog box disappear.
But no matter how hard he tried, the dialog box remained stubbornly in the center of his vision, like a plaster, and was extremely clear.
He even subconsciously stretched out his hand and wanted to touch the dialog box, but his fingers passed through it directly and touched nothing.
This made him even more confused and annoyed.
“Fried rice or ramen?” Piccolo’s mouth couldn’t help but twitch.
He is a genius warrior from Namek, the future great devil (as he calls himself), but he actually thinks about such boring questions while meditating?
This is simply an insult to his noble status.
He tried to concentrate, continue meditating, and treat the dialog box as air.
But he found that he couldn’t concentrate at all.
That damn dialog box, like a spell, kept lingering in front of his eyes, disrupting his thoughts.
In his mind, he even began to uncontrollably compare the pros and cons of fried rice and ramen.
Fried rice has distinct grains, rich taste and balanced nutrition
Ramen with rich broth, chewy noodles and a variety of toppings
“No, what am I thinking?” Piccolo shook his head violently, trying to get rid of these messy thoughts from his mind.
He felt the veins on his forehead popping up one by one.
He suppressed his anger and tried to use his mind to click the “Close” button on the dialog box (although there was no such button).
Chapter 33 Pop up a dialog box for Piccolo: What’s for lunch today? (Old version)
As a result, the more he tried to ignore the dialog box, the more clearly it became imprinted in his mind.
“What the hell is this thing?” Piccolo finally couldn’t help but growl.
His breathing also became a little disordered because of this sudden change.
He even felt that he almost slipped off the rocks under the waterfall because of his distraction.
Hoshino Satoru hid in the distance, looking at Piccolo’s crazy look, trying hard to suppress his laughter, shrugging his shoulders.
He also didn’t expect that the ability to [force a dialog box to pop up] would be so effective.
It seems that even a strong and determined person like Piccolo would feel helpless when faced with this completely incomprehensible and extraordinary “harassment”.
Just when Piccolo was about to go completely berserk, the damn dialog box finally disappeared from his sight.
Piccolo breathed a sigh of relief, feeling exhausted both physically and mentally, as if he had fought a tough battle.
He looked around, trying to find the perpetrator of the prank.
But there was nothing around except the sound of rushing waterfalls and howling mountain winds.
“Is there really something wrong with my cultivation?”
For the first time, Piccolo began to doubt his own mental state.
He decided not to practice today.
He needs to calm down and adjust his mentality.
He jumped down from the rocks below the waterfall, ready to leave this place that made him feel a little upset.
Hoshino Satoru looked at Piccolo’s departing back, a smile of success on his face.
It seems that this ability to [force a dialog box to pop up] will become a new source of fun for him to “tease” Piccolo in the future.
Of course, he also knew that this kind of prank couldn’t be played too far, otherwise, if Piccolo really got angry, he wouldn’t be able to bear it.
However, through this little “harassment”, he also gained a deeper understanding of the potential of this ability.
If a disruptive dialog box could pop up in front of the enemy at a critical moment in the battle, it might really have an unexpected effect.
For example, when the enemy is about to release a big move, a dialog box pops up saying “System error, skill release failed”?
Or, when the enemy is chasing you, a dialog box pops up saying “Construction ahead, please take a detour”?
Hoshino Satoru’s imagination grew bigger and bigger, and a more and more obscene smile appeared on his face.
He felt that he seemed to have found a new and fun way of “fighting”.
Time passed quickly, and in the blink of an eye, it was the day before the Saiyans were expected to arrive on Earth.
The atmosphere in the Heavenly Temple was extremely solemn.
The Z Warriors, including Krillin, Yamcha, Tien Shinhan, Gyoza, and young Son Gohan, all gathered here for the final simulated confrontation training.
There was a hint of tension and determination on their faces.
They knew that tomorrow they would face a life-and-death battle concerning the survival of the Earth.
They must adjust themselves to the best condition.
The gods and Mr. Bobo stood by, guiding them with serious expressions.
Hoshino Satoru also participated in this simulated confrontation.
He did not join the battle directly, but stood at the edge of the battlefield, using his daily refreshed abilities to “interfere” and “assist” the Z warriors who were engaged in simulated confrontations.
He wanted to be as familiar with his abilities as possible before the real war came, and better master the techniques of using them in actual combat. He also wanted to develop some combat tacit understanding with everyone.
Although his abilities mostly “cause trouble”, they do allow the Z warriors to become more calm and flexible when dealing with emergencies and chaotic situations.
Today’s simulated confrontation was mainly conducted by Piccolo and Krillin.
Although Piccolo’s vitality is gradually declining due to the death of the immortal, he is still the strongest among the Z warriors, except for Goku who went to King Kai’s planet to train.
After this period of hard training, Krillin has made great progress in strength.
The two of them fought back and forth on the training ground, and the fight was extremely intense.
Fists and feet collided, energy was emitted, and the scene was spectacular.
Hoshino Satoru stood aside, carefully observing their fight, while also secretly looking for opportunities to use his abilities.
The ability he refreshed today is [Forced Deflection of Attack Target (Small Angle)].
Ability Description: Can force the designated attack to deviate a small angle before hitting the target.
The angle and distance of the deviation are limited, but they are enough to change the final landing point of the attack at a critical moment.
This ability sounds very practical.
If you can deflect the enemy’s fatal attack by a little bit, you may be able to save your companion’s life.
Hoshino Satoru’s heart was filled with anticipation.
At this moment, the battle on the field entered a white-hot stage.
Piccolo seized Krillin’s weakness, suddenly jumped into the air, put his hands together, pointed his index and middle fingers at Krillin, and a sharp cold light flashed in his eyes.
Piccolo roared, and a highly concentrated purple spiral beam, with a sharp sound of breaking through the air, shot towards Krillin’s chest.
Although this was just a simulated confrontation and Piccolo did not use his full strength, the power of this Magic Light Cannon should not be underestimated.
If he was hit head-on, Krillin would probably be seriously injured even if he didn’t die.
Krillin’s expression also changed. He wanted to dodge, but it was too late.
Piccolo’s attack speed was too fast and the angle was too tricky.
He could only watch the deadly beam of light getting closer and closer to him.
At this critical moment, Hoshino Satoru, who was standing on the sidelines, had a gleam in his eyes.
He silently activated the ability of [Forced Deflection of Attack Target] in his mind, and the target was Piccolo’s Magical Light Cannon.
Almost at the moment when he finished thinking, the purple beam that was originally shot straight at Krillin’s chest suddenly deviated a few centimeters upwards before hitting Krillin.
“Swish——”
The beam of light narrowly missed Krillin’s scalp and hit a huge rock at the edge of the training ground.
Boom!
With a loud bang, the rock was blown to pieces, and smoke and dust filled the air.
Krillin stood there, unharmed, but a thin layer of cold sweat broke out on his forehead.
He could clearly feel that the fatal beam of light just now almost flew past his scalp.
Chapter 34: The Saiyans will arrive tomorrow! The final mock battle! (Old version)
If it had been just a little bit lower, his head would have exploded.
He looked at Hoshino Satoru in shock, his eyes filled with disbelief and a hint of fear.
Piccolo also froze in place.
He was clearly aiming for Krillin’s chest, so how could he suddenly miss? Moreover, how could he miss so much upwards?
He looked at his fingers in confusion, then looked at Hoshino Satoru who was standing on the sidelines with an innocent expression on his face.
Could it be that this kid is behind this again?
Yamcha, Tien Shinhan, Jiaozi, as well as Shenxian and Mr. Popo, who were watching the game, also showed surprised expressions.
They all saw clearly that Piccolo’s magic light killing cannon had indeed missed the target.
Moreover, it is very strange.
“What happened just now?”
Yamcha couldn’t help but ask.
He felt more and more that this young man, Hoshino Satoru, was really mysterious.
His abilities are simply impossible to guard against.
Hoshino Satoru looked at everyone’s shocked expressions and secretly breathed a sigh of relief.
Fortunately, this ability of [Forced Deflection of Attack Target] works quite well.
Although it is only a small angle deviation, it can indeed save lives at critical moments.
He knew that his actions just now might be a bit risky.
If the ability fails, or the angle of deflection is not enough, Krillin may be in trouble.
But he also knew that only in actual combat could he truly test the effectiveness of his abilities.
“Did you do that just now, Hoshino?”
Krillin walked up to Hoshino Satoru and asked in a somewhat dry voice.
Hoshino Satoru nodded and said a little embarrassedly: “Well, I just made Mr. Piccolo’s attack deflect a little bit.”
“A little off?”
Krillin almost jumped up when he heard that. “That was the Magic Light Cannon! If it weren’t for you, I might have just…”
When he said this, he shuddered and didn’t dare to think about it anymore.
Piccolo also came over and looked at Hoshino Satoru with complicated eyes.
He didn’t say anything, but his eyes were less cold and disdainful than before, and more accepting.
After spending time together and observing each other for a period of time, the Z warriors have a relatively consistent evaluation of Hoshino Satoru’s abilities and the person he is.
They admitted that Hoshino Satoru’s strange abilities were indeed very unexpected, and could create chaos at critical moments, interfere with the enemy, and even change the trajectory of the attack as just now.
However, they also clearly realized that Hoshino Satoru’s own direct combat capability was almost zero.
Although his physical fitness has improved after a period of training, it is still a far cry from that of professional martial artists like them.
In high-end battles, Hoshino Satoru’s ability may serve as a surprise attack, disrupting the enemy’s rhythm and creating opportunities for his teammates.
But it may also be because they are too fragile and cannot withstand even one move from the enemy’s powerful attack and will be eliminated in an instant.
This is a very contradictory, but also very realistic evaluation.
Hoshino Satoru also understood this.
He knew that he could never become a main force in battle like Goku and Piccolo.
All he could do was to use his abilities to provide them with as much support as possible from the rear.
He is like a double-edged sword. If used well, he can hurt the enemy by a thousand, but if used poorly, he may hurt himself by eight hundred.
“Xingye, your ability is indeed special.”
The immortal looked at Hoshino Satoru and said slowly, “Maybe it will come in handy in tomorrow’s battle.
But you must also remember to protect yourself.
Your body can’t withstand the attacks of those Saiyans.”
“I understand, Master Divine.”
Hoshino Satoru nodded solemnly.
He knew that tomorrow’s battle would be extremely brutal.
He must be extremely alert to protect himself while providing effective help to his companions.
As night fell, the temple in heaven was silent.
The Z Warriors have all returned to their respective rooms to rest, gather their strength, and prepare for tomorrow’s battle.
Hoshino Satoru lay in bed, but couldn’t fall asleep for a long time.
In his mind, he kept thinking about everything that had happened during this period of time.
From the initial confusion and curiosity when he gained the ability of [Absolute Attention], to the various strange abilities he experienced later, to witnessing Goku’s sacrifice, and the upcoming Saiyan crisis.
All of this seems like a dream, a dream full of unknowns and challenges.
He didn’t know what would happen tomorrow, nor did he know if he could survive this crisis.
But he knew he couldn’t back down.
He must fight side by side with his companions to protect the world he loves.
He clenched his fists, his eyes gleaming with determination.
No matter what awaits him tomorrow, he will face it bravely.
Because he is also a member of the Z Warriors
Although, he may be the most unreliable and unconventional Z warrior.
Listening to the gods and Z warriors’ evaluation of his abilities, Hoshino Satoru just smiled nonchalantly on the surface, and didn’t seem to take those evaluations of “frontal combat effectiveness is almost zero” and “may be eliminated in an instant” to heart.
He even joked, “Don’t worry, I can run very fast. If you can’t beat me, I’ll be the first one to run away.”
His words elicited good-natured laughter from Krillin and Yamcha, and also made the originally heavy atmosphere a little more relaxed.
But deep down in his heart, Hoshino Satoru is not really so free and easy.
He knew that everyone’s evaluation was objective and well-intentioned.
They weren’t looking down on him, they were just stating a fact.
Compared with these battle-hardened and powerful martial artists, he was indeed too weak, like a small ant that could be blown away by the wind at any time.
This realization made him feel a little lost and unwilling.
He craves recognition.
He is not just a “mascot” invited by Bulma, or a “troublemaker” who can cause some trouble occasionally.
He hopes that he can become a partner that is truly trusted and relied upon by everyone, a warrior who can stand up at critical moments and contribute to protecting the world.
He longed to prove that his abilities were not limited to adding icing on the cake or creating jokes in some insignificant situations.
He believed that these unique abilities must contain deeper power. As long as they were used properly, they would be able to change the situation of the battle and even create miracles.
This thought, like a flame, burned in his heart.
He secretly made up his mind to prove it all with his actions in the next actual combat.
He wanted everyone to see that even if he didn’t have the power to destroy the world, even if he didn’t have superb martial arts, he could still fight and protect the world in his own unique way.
He also longs to protect the world he has grown attached to.
Although he has not been in this world for long, he has already met many kind, brave people here who are worthy of his cherishment.
There is Bulma who treats him as a friend and takes good care of him; there is Krillin who is harsh in words but kind in heart; there is Piccolo who is taciturn but stands up at the critical moment; and there are the Z warriors who are willing to sacrifice themselves to protect the earth.
Although this world is full of crises and challenges, it is also full of warmth and hope.
He didn’t want to see the world destroyed, nor did he want to see these lovely people get hurt.
Therefore, he must become stronger and must use his abilities better.
He wants to do his best for himself and for the world he has developed feelings for.
This secret determination took root and sprouted in his heart like a seed, making his originally confused and uneasy heart become firm again.
The night before leaving for the battlefield, Bulma found Hoshino Satoru.
She handed Hoshino Satoru two small and exquisite devices.
One is a cool-looking wristband communicator with a metal texture, a small screen and a few buttons on it.
The other is a flat, matchbox-sized detector with a retractable antenna.
“I prepared this especially for you.”
Bulma looked at Hoshino Satoru and said with a smile, “This wristband communicator can be connected directly to my main computer, so we can stay in touch at any time.
Moreover, it has a built-in emergency call function, so if you are in danger, you can notify us immediately.”
She paused, then pointed at the small detector and said, “This is a miniaturized energy detector.
Although the accuracy is not as good as my professional one, it can also roughly detect the enemy’s position and energy intensity.
This way, you can know the enemy’s general situation in advance and avoid encountering a strong enemy prematurely without understanding the situation.”
Hoshino Satoru looked at the two devices in his hands, and a warm feeling surged in his heart.
He knew that Bulma was concerned about him and worried that he would be in danger on the battlefield.
Although he possesses all kinds of strange abilities, in Bulma’s eyes, he is still the weak boy who needs to be taken care of.
“Bulma, thank you.”
Hoshino Satoru said gratefully, carefully putting the two devices away.
He knew that these equipment might not play a decisive role in a real battle.
But they represent Bulma’s thoughts, her care and recognition for him as a “non-staff member”.
“You are welcome.”
Bulma waved her hand, a confident smile on her face. “We are partners going to Namek for an adventure together. Before we set off, of course I have to ensure your safety.”
She paused, then continued in a slightly teasing tone, “Besides, those ‘little tricks’ of yours might actually come in handy at a critical moment.
I don’t want you to die before you have a chance to show your talents.”
Upon hearing this, Hoshino Satoru smiled bitterly and shook his head.
He knew that Bulma was encouraging him and giving him confidence in her own way.
“Don’t worry, Bulma.”
Hoshino Satoru looked at her with a determined look in his eyes, “I will definitely protect myself.
Moreover, I will definitely work hard and not let you down.”
“Well, I believe you.”
Bulma nodded and patted his shoulder, “We’re leaving tomorrow, get some rest early.”
After saying that, she turned and left.
Hoshino Satoru looked at her departing back, his heart filled with gratitude.
He knew that he was not alone in this world.
He has these trustworthy partners who fight alongside him.
That’s enough.
The next morning, the sky was not yet fully light, and a hint of dawn had just appeared in the east.
All the Z warriors who are about to go to the battlefield have gathered in the temple.
Piccolo was still wearing his iconic purple martial arts uniform, with the same cold expression on his face that hadn’t changed for a thousand years, but there was a hint of solemnity and determination in his eyes.
He knew that today’s battle would be extremely difficult and might even cost his life.
But he couldn’t back down, because he was a Namekian and one of Earth’s last hopes.
Gohan was wearing his small orange martial arts uniform and a hat with the word “悟” written on it.
Although he is still young, after this period of training and experiencing the blow of his father’s sacrifice, his eyes have lost some of the childishness and gained a firmness that is inconsistent with his age.
He clenched his fists tightly, as if telling himself that he must be brave and must avenge his father.
Krillin was wearing his familiar orange Kame-senryu martial arts uniform, and the scar on his forehead was particularly eye-catching in the morning light.
His face was a little nervous, but also full of fighting spirit.
He knew that he might not be the strongest, but he would do his best to protect the world he loved and the people he wanted to protect.
Tien Shinhan was wearing a dark green martial arts uniform, with a solemn expression and eyes as sharp as a knife.
He is a pure martial artist who pursues the ultimate power and realm.
For him, today’s battle is both a test of life and death and an opportunity to break through himself.
Jiaozi was wearing a cute Chinese-style jacket and standing quietly behind Tien Shinhan.
Although he is short in stature and not as strong as others, he has a brave and pure heart.
He will fight with his companions in his own way until the last moment.
Yamcha was wearing a stylish white training suit, with his usual confident smile on his face, but there was also a subtle solemnity hidden in his eyes.
He knew that today’s enemy was far stronger than any opponent he had ever encountered.
But he will not back down, because he is a member of the Z Warriors and he has the responsibility to protect the world.
Hoshino Satoru also changed into a light sportswear and carried a small backpack containing the special equipment given to him by Bulma, as well as some water and dry food.
He stood at the edge of the crowd, looking at these Z warriors who were about to face the national crisis together, his heart filled with admiration and a hint of inferiority.
Compared with them, I am so insignificant.
But he also knew that he couldn’t back down.
He took a deep breath, trying to suppress the uneasiness and fear in his heart, and a look of determination appeared in his eyes.
The immortal and Mr. Bobo stood on the steps of the temple, looking at these young people who were about to go to the battlefield, their eyes full of expectation and worry.
“Children,” the immortal said slowly, his voice a little hoarse, “the Saiyan spaceship is expected to land in a wasteland three hundred kilometers north of Dongdu this morning.
Chapter 35: Can the Magical Light Cannon Turn? Krillin is terrified! (Old Version)
It is a place with few people, which can minimize harm to ordinary people.”
He paused and continued, “I have used my divine power to temporarily block the aura of that area, hoping to delay the Saiyans from discovering our presence too soon.
Your mission is to find them as soon as possible after they land and prevent their destructive activities.”
“Remember, this time the enemy is far more powerful and cruel than Raditz.
You must be careful, cooperate with each other, and never act rashly.”
The immortal’s tone was filled with solemnity and worry.
“Yes, Master God,” the Z Warriors responded in unison, their voices filled with determination and resolve.
“Go ahead, kids.”
The immortal waved his hand, his eyes full of expectation, “The future of the Earth is in your hands.”
After saying this, he turned around and stopped looking at them, as if he couldn’t bear to see their leaving backs.
Mr. Bobo stood silently by, his eyes full of reluctance and blessings.
The Z Warriors looked at each other, and then, led by Piccolo, they all took off into the air, turning into streams of light and rushing towards the place where the Saiyan spaceship was expected to land as indicated by the detector.
Hoshino Satoru also followed behind them, trying hard to control his body and fly in the air.
This was a little trick he had only just learned in the last few days – the art of dancing in the air.
Although his flying was crooked and his speed was far slower than others, at least he no longer had to run on the ground like before.
Flying in the air, the cold morning breeze blew on his face, making him feel a little sober and nervous.
He didn’t know what kind of abilities would be refreshed today.
Is it a powerful combat ability, or a useless auxiliary ability?
Is it a magical skill that can help everyone turn the tide of battle, or is it a useless skill that can only watch from the sidelines?
This unknown fate made him feel deeply uneasy.
He is like a gambler who is about to step onto the gambling table, not knowing whether the cards in his hand are good or bad.
But at the same time, there was also a hint of excitement in his heart of going all out.
He knew that today’s battle would be the most important battle in his life.
He must bet everything he has on this battle.
He clenched his fists and looked at the distant sky dyed golden by the morning light, his heart filled with complicated emotions.
He was looking forward to refreshing to a powerful ability, but also afraid of refreshing to a useless ability.
This contradictory feeling made him feel a little tormented.
But he knew that he had to face it no matter what.
Because this is his destiny and his choice.
After flying for about an hour, everyone had left the bustling city and arrived at a vast wasteland.
The terrain here is flat and sparsely populated, with only some low shrubs and rugged rocks scattered on the withered grass.
In the distance, you can vaguely see rolling mountains, like a giant dragon crawling on the earth.
The air was filled with a solemn and tense atmosphere.
“It should be here.”
Piccolo stopped, hovering in mid-air, his sharp eyes scanning the ground below.
The others also stopped and looked around vigilantly.
The energy detector that Bulma gave to Hoshino Satoru was making a faint “beeping” sound at this moment, and a red light spot appeared on the screen, falling from the sky towards them at an extremely fast speed.
“They’re coming,” Krillin said in a deep voice, clenching his fists.
Everyone’s heart was in their throat.
They knew that a life-and-death battle that would determine the fate of the Earth would begin in a few hours.
In order to conserve their energy and to better conceal themselves, everyone chose to rest temporarily in a relatively secluded valley.
This valley is surrounded by mountains on three sides and has only one narrow exit. The terrain is dangerous and easy to defend but difficult to attack.
The Z warriors each found a place to sit cross-legged and began to adjust their breathing and improve their mental state to the best.
Hoshino Satoru climbed up a steep cliff next to the valley alone.
He sat on the edge of the cliff, his feet dangling in the air, overlooking the vast wasteland below.
Night has fallen, and the sky is dotted with stars, like countless dazzling diamonds inlaid on the deep blue velvet curtain.
A bright moon hangs high in the night sky, casting a cool and soft light, covering this desolate land with a mysterious veil.
The night breeze was cool, blowing on his young face and ruffling the loose hair on his forehead.
Hoshino Satoru looked up at the starry sky, his heart filled with endless thoughts.
He pondered his strange abilities.
Where do they come from?
Why was he, an ordinary person, chosen?
They refresh every day with no apparent pattern. Is there some deeper secret hidden behind this?
Some of these abilities are powerful, some are useless, and some are even a bit ridiculous.
They don’t seem to obey any known laws of physics, but rather act like a conceptual force.
Do they mean that he has some special mission?
If so, what is his mission?
Is it just to help the Z Warriors fight against the Saiyans, or is there a bigger, more distant goal?
These questions, like a fog, shrouded his heart, making him feel a little confused and bewildered.
He doesn’t know the answer.
Perhaps, we will never know.
But he knew that no matter where these abilities came from, no matter where they would lead him, he had to use them well to protect this world he had developed feelings for and to protect those he wanted to protect.
He remembered the special equipment Bulma gave him, Krillin and the others’ initial recognition of his abilities, and the immortal’s instructions before leaving.
A warm feeling surged in his heart, and he felt a heavy sense of responsibility.
He is no longer the weak boy who relies only on luck and coincidence.
He is a Z warrior with unique abilities, a guardian about to go to the battlefield.
He may not be able to fight with the power of destroying the world like Goku and Piccolo.
But he can use his own unique way to interfere with the enemy, to help his companions, and to create miracles.
He believed that as long as he didn’t give up, as long as he persisted, one day he would find his own way of fighting, and one day he would be recognized by everyone.
Chapter 36 They say I’m not strong enough in frontal combat? Wait and see! (Old version)
The night wind was getting colder, and Hoshino Satoru tightened his clothes.
He glanced down at the valley, at the Z warriors who were resting with their eyes closed, a hint of determination flashing in his eyes.
Tomorrow will be an extremely tough battle.
He didn’t know if he would survive.
But he knew that he would try his best and fight until the last moment.
For this beautiful starry sky, for the land he loves so much, and for the companions who fight alongside him.
He took a deep breath, letting all the distracting thoughts and anxieties in his heart blow away with the night breeze.
Then he stood up from the cliff and walked down the valley.
He wants to greet the dawn with everyone and face the final battle that will determine their fate.
Although his steps were still a little unsteady, they were extremely firm.
Because he knew he was not fighting alone.
Behind him, there were countless pairs of expectant eyes staring at him.
He couldn’t let them down.
When the first ray of morning light pierced the darkness and cast golden light on the earth, Hoshino Satoru woke up from a light sleep.
He sat up from the ground almost immediately, his heart beating violently due to nervousness.
Today is the day of the decisive battle.
He took a deep breath, trying to calm his somewhat confused mind, then concentrated his mind and sensed the abilities refreshed today.
A clear and powerful stream of information flooded into his mind.
【Absolute Attack Return】
Ability Description: When Hoshino Satoru launches any form of attack (whether it is a physical attack, energy attack, or even a verbal attack), the attack will be 100% forcibly borne by an opponent he has selected in advance in a seemingly ridiculous and extremely insulting manner specified by Hoshino Satoru.
While under attack, the opponent will be unable to dodge, defend, or use any abilities to resist or weaken the attack.
Each time this ability is activated, only one opponent and one acceptance method can be specified.
“Absolute Attack Return?”
Hoshino Satoru’s eyes suddenly widened and his breathing became a little rapid.
This ability
This ability is simply
It’s so strong that it’s against the will of heaven
He read every word of the ability description carefully, fearing that he had misunderstood it.
Any attack launched by the player will be 100% borne by the selected opponent in a seemingly absurd way specified by the protagonist. During this period, the opponent cannot dodge, defend or use any ability to resist.
This is simply an invincible single-target control and damage skill.
Although the ability description mentions “seemingly absurd and extremely insulting methods”, it seems to imply that the way to endure it may be rather, uh, strange.
But as long as you can cause substantial damage to the enemy and control the enemy, the method is not important at all.
An unprecedented excitement and excitement surged in Hoshino Satoru’s heart.
He never dreamed that on the day of the decisive battle, he would be able to refresh such a powerful ability.
This was simply the last hope given to him by God to turn the tide of the war.
He resisted the urge to roar to the heavens and carefully analyzed every detail of this ability.
“Any attack launched by himself” means that he must take the initiative to attack.
Moreover, there is no limit to the form of attack, physical attack, energy attack, and even verbal attack are all possible.
This gave him a lot of room to maneuver.
“One hundred percent of the attack will be endured by the chosen opponent” means that once he has chosen the opponent and the way to endure it, the opponent will have absolutely no way to escape and can only endure his attack.
The fact that he was “forced to endure it in a seemingly ridiculous way designated by the protagonist” made him feel both amused and helpless.
It seems that this ability also has a bit of a spoof attribute.
However, as long as you can defeat the enemy, what’s wrong with being a little ridiculous?
“During this period, the opponent cannot dodge, defend or use any ability to resist” This is the most BUG part of this ability. This means that no matter how powerful the opponent is, as long as he is locked by this ability, he can only be slaughtered like a target.
It is also important to note that “each time you activate this skill, you can only specify one opponent and one way to withstand it.”
This means that he cannot use this ability on multiple enemies at once, nor can he have the same enemy take his attacks in multiple ways.
“Too strong,” Hoshino Satoru muttered to himself, his eyes filled with disbelief.
He felt that he seemed to see the hope of defeating the Saiyans
Although this ability may not give him the power to destroy the world, it gives him the possibility of defeating the strong with the weak.
He took a deep breath and tried to calm his excitement.
He knew that now was not the time to be happy.
No matter how strong your ability is, it all depends on how you use it.
He must familiarize himself with this ability as quickly as possible and figure out how to maximize its power in the next battle.
At this moment, a violent energy fluctuation suddenly came from outside the valley.
“They are coming!” Piccolo’s voice exploded in everyone’s ears like thunder.
All the Z warriors were instantly awakened from their resting state, with solemn expressions on their faces.
Hoshino Satoru’s heart also suddenly tightened.
The moment of decisive battle has finally arrived
Everyone took off into the air, flew out of the valley, and looked towards the source of the energy fluctuations.
In the distant sky, two spherical objects with long tails of flames, like burning meteorites, streaked across the sky and fell heavily towards the wasteland where they were at an astonishing speed.
Two deafening explosions sounded almost at the same time.
The earth was shaking violently, as if there had been a powerful earthquake.
The shock wave, carrying smoke and dust, spread out in all directions, blowing away some low bushes and rocks.
The Z Warriors were suspended in mid-air, their expressions becoming extremely solemn.
They could clearly feel two powerful and suffocating evil auras emanating from the two falling points.
Those two auras were several times, even dozens of times, stronger than those of Raditz back then.
Just feeling this breath made some weaker Z warriors have difficulty breathing and their heartbeats quicken.
Hoshino Satoru also felt dizzy, as if a huge rock was pressing on his chest, making it difficult to breathe.
Is this the power of a Saiyan?
Just the breath is so terrifying
The smoke and dust gradually dissipated, revealing two huge deep pits.
Chapter 37 I Must Prove Myself! I’m Not Just a Weird Person! (Old Version)
In each deep pit, there is an intact spherical space capsule.
The hatch of the space capsule slowly opened with a soft “hiss” sound.
Then, two figures stepped out of the space capsule.
The one on the left, with a burly build, well-developed muscles, a rough face and a small mustache, is Nappa.
The one on the right is relatively short, but his eyes are extremely cold and arrogant, with black flame-like hair standing up. He is the Saiyan Prince – Vegeta
They wore combat uniforms similar to Raditz’s and also had a furry tail trailing behind them.
They walked out of the cabin, scanning the surrounding environment and the Z fighters suspended in mid-air with cold eyes.
The terrifying aura emanating from them was like a physical entity, oppressing everyone present.
The ground trembled under their feet and the air seemed to freeze.
The Z warriors all changed color, with unprecedented solemn expressions on their faces.
They knew that today, they would face an enemy that was far more powerful and cruel than Raditz.
This will be a life-or-death battle.
“Huh, is this Earth? What an insignificant, inferior planet.”
Nappa spoke in a deep voice, his tone full of disdain and arrogance.
He stretched out his big hand like a palm-leaf fan and waved it casually.
A powerful force of energy came out from his hand, flattening a small hill next to him.
When the Z warriors saw this scene, their pupils suddenly shrank.
Just a random blow has such terrifying destructive power
This Nappa’s strength is probably far beyond their imagination.
Vegeta crossed his arms over his chest, coldly looking at the Z Warriors floating in the air, a cruel arc curling up at the corner of his mouth: “It seems that the loser Raditz died at the hands of you trash.”
His voice was not loud, but it carried a chilling coldness and murderous intent.
“Why are you Saiyans invading Earth?”
Klin mustered up the courage and asked loudly.
“aggression?”
Vegeta scoffed, as if he had heard some huge joke, “We Saiyans are just cleaning up the garbage in the universe.
A lowly planet like yours has no value in existence at all.”
His words were full of condescending arrogance and disregard for life.
“We won’t let you succeed,” Yamcha roared, assuming a fighting stance.
Vegeta’s eyes flashed with a hint of mockery, “Just relying on you trash whose combat power is less than a thousand?”
He raised his hand and glanced at the combat power detector on his wrist, with an even more disdainful expression on his face: “How ridiculous.
It’s a disgrace to the Saiyans that Latitz died at the hands of people like you.”
“Stop talking nonsense and fight if you want to,” Tien Shinhan shouted in a deep voice, his eyes full of fighting spirit.
“Very good, you have backbone.”
Vegeta nodded, then said to Nappa beside him, “Nappa, I’ll leave these garbage to you to deal with.
Remember, leave no one alive.”
“Hehehe, yes, Prince Vegeta,” Nappa grinned, rubbing his hands together, making a “cracking” sound of his joints.
He took a step forward, and the terrifying aura on his body surged again.
“Well, the game begins,” Nappa roared, and his figure suddenly disappeared from where he was.
The next second, he appeared in front of the Z Warriors and punched Yamcha, who was closest to him.
Yamcha’s face changed drastically and he quickly raised his arms to block.
There was a loud bang.
Yamcha only felt an irresistible force coming from his arm. His body flew backwards like a kite with a broken string and fell heavily on the ground in the distance. Blood spurted out of his mouth and his life or death was unknown.
Just one move
Yamcha, once the top martial artist on Earth, couldn’t even take a single move from Nappa.
“Yamcha!” Krillin and Tien Shinhan exclaimed, their eyes bloodshot.
“Too weak, really too weak.” Nappa shook his head, a look of disappointment on his face. “This level of trash is not even enough for me to warm up with.”
As he spoke, he turned his gaze to the others, his eyes filled with cruel murderous intent.
A one-sided massacre is about to begin.
Hoshino Satoru hid behind the Z warriors, watching all of this, his heart filled with shock and fear.
This Nappa’s strength is really terrifying.
Yamcha was in front of him and didn’t even have the strength to fight back.
He subconsciously tightened his grip on the small energy detector in his hand.
On the screen, Nappa’s combat power value was jumping wildly, far exceeding that of Raditz.
“What should I do?” Hoshino Satoru was in a panic.
He knew he had to do something.
He must use the ability of [Absolute Attack Return]But how to use it?
Any attack he launches
How is he going to attack Nappa?
Hit him with your fists? Or throw stones at him?
This level of attack probably isn’t even enough to tickle Nappa, right?
Moreover, a “seemingly absurd and extremely insulting method” should be specified for Nappa to endure.
How do I do this?
Hoshino Satoru’s mind was working rapidly, trying to come up with a suitable plan.
At this moment, Nappa grinned and rushed towards Krillin and Gohan again.
“Next up, are you two little ones.”
He was extremely fast, and in the blink of an eye he rushed in front of Krillin and Gohan. His huge fist, with the momentum of destroying everything, hit them hard.
Krillin and Gohan both had desperate expressions on their faces.
They knew that they could not withstand Nappa’s attack at all.
At this critical moment, Jiaozi, who had been silent all this time, suddenly screamed. His small figure rushed out from behind Tien Shinhan like a cannonball and resolutely pounced on Nappa’s back.
“I don’t want dumplings!” Tien Shinhan screamed in horror, trying to stop it, but it was too late.
Jiaozi’s little hands tightly grasped Nappa’s combat uniform on the back.
A tragic and resolute smile appeared on his face.
Farewell to Tianjin Rice
“Goodbye everyone”
After he finished speaking, his body suddenly burst out with dazzling white light.
A loud bang that shook the earth.
Dumplings, chose to self-destruct
He used his weak life to try to die with Nappa, to gain a glimmer of hope for his companions.
Chapter 38 The equipment given by Bulma! It feels a bit reliable! (Old version)
The powerful shock wave of the explosion spread out in all directions, creating a huge deep pit in the surrounding ground.
The air was thick with smoke and dust, obscuring everyone’s vision.
“Jiaozi–” Tien Shinhan let out a heart-wrenching cry, knelt on the ground with tears streaming down his face.
Krillin and Gohan were also shocked. They didn’t expect that Jiaozi, who usually looked so weak and cute, would do such a tragic thing.
Hoshino Satoru’s heart felt like it was being tightly gripped by an invisible hand, and it hurt so much that he couldn’t breathe.
He didn’t expect that the battle would be so brutal just after it began.
The smoke and dust gradually dissipated.
A tall figure still stood at the center of the explosion.
It’s Nappa
His combat uniform was damaged by the explosion, but his body was intact.
He didn’t even bleed a drop.
“Hehehe what a stupid little thing.”
Nappa dusted himself off, a cruel smile on his face, “This level of self-destruction is like tickling me.”
His strong body actually withstood the dumpling’s self-explosion.
When the Z warriors saw this scene, they fell into deep despair.
Even self-destruction couldn’t hurt Nappa at all, so what hope do they have of defeating this monster?
“Whose turn is next?”
Nappa grinned and swept his eyes over Krillin, Gohan and Tien Shinhan as if he was choosing his next toy.
“Dumplings, my dumplings” Tien Shinhan knelt on the ground in despair, muttering to himself, his eyes filled with endless sadness and anger.
His best friend, the brother he treated as his own son, died in front of him.
But he was powerless.
An uncontrollable rage burned from the bottom of his heart.
“Nappa—”
Tien Shinhan suddenly raised his head, his eyes were red, and the tightly closed third eye on his forehead suddenly opened, flashing with a strange light.
One of his arms had been blown off in the explosion just now, and was bleeding profusely.
But he seemed to feel no pain, and used his only remaining hand to make a strange gesture in front of his chest.
A “qi” that was far more powerful than before and so strong that it made people’s heart palpitate began to gather crazily in him.
“Tien Shinhan, don’t do that.” Krillin’s face changed drastically when he saw Tien Shinhan’s actions, and he exclaimed in surprise.
He recognized the gesture.
This is Tien Shinhan’s most powerful move – the Kung Fu Cannon
Moreover, it is a more powerful Qigong cannon than any previous one.
He could feel that Tien Shinhan was concentrating all his vitality into this attack.
He wants to die together with Nappa
“Krillin, Gohan, hurry up and leave.” Tien Shinhan’s voice was hoarse and low, full of determination, “I’ll hold this guy back.”
A tragic smile appeared on his face.
“I am honored to fight alongside you.”
“Jiaozi, I’m here to accompany you.”
After saying this, he focused all his thoughts on the energy that was about to explode.
“Qi-gong-cannon-“
Tien Shinhan let out an earth-shaking roar.
A beam of white light, thicker and brighter than any before, shot out from his only remaining hand, carrying a devastating and earth-shattering momentum, and blasted towards Nappa.
This attack condensed all of Tien Shinhan’s life and anger.
This blow was his last and strongest cry.
Krillin and Gohan watched anxiously, tears streaming down their faces, but they were powerless to stop it.
They knew that Tien Shinhan was determined to die.
Nappa looked at the incredibly powerful Qigong cannon and a look of surprise appeared on his face.
He didn’t expect that this seemingly inconspicuous earthling could burst out such powerful energy.
But it was just surprise.
In his opinion, this level of attack still could not cause any substantial harm to him.
“Humph, you’re a piece of trash who doesn’t know your own limitations.”
Nappa sneered, preparing to casually wave his hand to disperse the qigong cannon.
At this moment, a crazy light flashed in the eyes of Xingye Wu, who had been hiding in the distance.
Chance
This is the only chance
He must seize this opportunity and use the ability of [Absolute Attack Return]He wanted to make this arrogant Saiyan giant pay a heavy price for his arrogance and cruelty.
“【Absolute Attack Return】——Activate”
Hoshino Satoru roared madly in his heart.
His thoughts surged like a tide, locking onto Nappa and the Qigong cannon that was about to hit Nappa.
Then, he used all his strength to mentally designate how Nappa would withstand the attack.
“Nappa, I command you – use your nose to take Tien Shinhan’s ki blast head on.”
This way of bearing it can be said to be absurd to the extreme and full of extreme insults.
Almost at the moment when Xingye Wu finished thinking, Nappa, who was about to wave his hand to disperse the Qigong cannon, suddenly froze.
His expression, which originally contained contempt and mockery, froze in an instant.
Then, in front of everyone’s incredulous gaze, his body uncontrollably made a series of extremely bizarre movements.
He first straightened his back suddenly, then, in an extremely stiff and unnatural posture, slowly turned around, exposing his back to the incredibly powerful qigong cannon.
No, that’s not right.
He didn’t turn around completely.
When his body was halfway turned, it twisted back at an even weirder angle.
His neck, as if it didn’t belong to him, tilted back at an angle that no human could possibly do.
Then, his originally ferocious face actually took the initiative to face the whistling Qigong cannon.
To be more precise, it was his tall, Saiyan-like nose that took the initiative to aim at the white beam of light that condensed all of Tien Shinhan’s life and anger.
His eyes were filled with fear, anger, confusion, and a hint of despair?
He wanted to resist, he wanted to dodge, he wanted to use his own abilities to resist
However, his body was completely out of his control.
An invisible and irresistible force was forcing him to meet the fatal blow in such a humiliating and absurd way.
Nappa roared silently in his heart.
But everything is too late.
Tien Shinhan’s Qigong Cannon, which condensed all his life force, hit Nappa’s tall nose firmly and squarely.
A bang, louder and duller than any explosion before, echoed across the wasteland.
Chapter 39: Set off! Target Saiyan Landing Point! (Old Version)
The dazzling white light instantly engulfed Nappa’s figure.
The powerful shock wave spread wildly in all directions, plowing deep grooves in the ground and shaking the rocks in the distance.
Krillin, Gohan, and Hoshino Satoru in the distance were all shocked by the powerful shock wave and retreated repeatedly, almost unable to stand.
They all stared at the center of the explosion in amazement, their hearts filled with disbelief.
Nappa actually used his nose to catch Tien Shinhan’s ki blast?
This is simply ridiculous.
A disheveled figure flew out from the center of the explosion and fell heavily to the ground in the distance like a torn sack, stirring up a cloud of dust.
At this moment, he was extremely miserable.
His tall nose had completely collapsed, turning into a bloody hole.
Blood gushed out of his nostrils, mouth, and even eyes like it was free, staining the combat uniform on his chest a glaring red.
His face was covered with burn marks and fine cracks, and he looked like a broken porcelain doll.
His whole body was twitching, and he was making meaningless whimpering sounds. It was obvious that he had suffered unimaginable damage.
More importantly, his eyes were filled with endless humiliation and fear.
He couldn’t understand why he had done such an extremely stupid thing just now.
He couldn’t understand why he could only watch the Qigong cannon bombarding his nose without being able to put up any resistance.
The feeling of having no control over his body and being at the mercy of others made him feel an unprecedented fear and despair.
This makes him feel worse than being killed directly.
He was not only physically injured, but also mentally devastated.
He was an elite warrior of the Saiyan race, but he was actually hit by an earthling with his nose.
This kind of humiliation made him want to find a hole to crawl into immediately.
Nappa let out an extremely shrill scream, his voice filled with endless anger, pain and humiliation.
He struggled to get up from the ground, but he had no strength left in his body.
His fighting power had been greatly reduced after the previous attack.
More importantly, his spirit has completely collapsed.
Vegeta, who was standing nearby, was also stunned.
He was totally unable to understand what had just happened.
Why would Baba do something so idiotic?
Could it be that there is some mysterious power hidden on this planet that he doesn’t know about?
For the first time, a hint of solemnity and vigilance appeared in his eyes.
The scene where Nappa used his nose to block Tien Shinhan’s kigong cannon was so shocking and absurd that the entire battlefield fell into a strange and suffocating silence.
The wind stopped and the dust stopped flying.
Everyone’s eyes were fixed on the giant Saiyan man lying on the ground, bleeding from his nose and screaming miserably.
Vegeta, the proud Saiyan prince, suddenly had his pupils shrink like needle tips.
For the first time, an expression of disbelief and shock appeared on his icy face, which had remained unchanged for thousands of years.
His mouth opened slightly, as if he wanted to say something, but no words came out.
What did he see?
His capable subordinate, Nappa, who was known for his physical toughness and had once withstood Jiaozi’s self-explosion without a scratch, actually used his most vulnerable nose to take the energy attack of an Earthling?
This is even more ridiculous than the sun rising from the west.
Is Nappa crazy? Or does this Earthling possess some strange ability that he cannot understand, the ability to control people’s minds?
Countless thoughts flashed through Vegeta’s mind in an instant, but none of them could reasonably explain the incredible scene before him.
He felt that things seemed to be moving in a direction that he could not have anticipated at all.
And Nappa, the giant Saiyan who was immersed in severe pain and endless humiliation, was now covering his collapsed and deformed nose with a bloody hand in disbelief.
His mind went blank and he was completely unable to comprehend what had just happened.
He only remembered that just as Tien Shinhan’s incredibly powerful Qigong cannon was about to hit him, his body suddenly stiffened uncontrollably.
Then, an irresistible strange force forced him to point his nose at the deadly beam of light in an extremely weird and humiliating posture.
He wanted to resist, he wanted to dodge, but he could do nothing.
He could only watch as the energy, which condensed all the anger and vitality of the earthlings, hit his most vulnerable part.
severe pain
Unimaginable pain swept through his body like a tide.
The bridge of his nose was completely shattered at that moment.
The scorching energy burned his skin and destroyed his nerves.
He could even smell the burnt odor of his own flesh and blood.
What made him even more unbearable was the humiliation that went deep into his bones.
He, an elite warrior of the Saiyan race, was actually severely injured by a waste from a low-level planet in such a funny and ridiculous way.
This is simply the biggest stain on his warrior career.
“Aaaaaaah——” Nappa covered his bleeding nose and roared in pain and anger like a wild beast.
His body was shaking violently from the pain, and his eyes were filled with madness and resentment.
As for the Z Warriors, Krillin, Gohan, and Tien Shinhan who had just exhausted all his vitality and was dying, they were all petrified at this moment, standing still as if they were cast under a spell of immobilization.
Their brains have completely stopped thinking.
They were completely unable to understand what had just happened.
Nappa, the despairingly powerful Saiyan giant, the monster who could even withstand the self-destruction of dumplings
He actually used his nose to receive Tien Shinhan’s special move?
This is unscientific.
This is not martial arts.
This is beyond their understanding of the world.
Klin opened his mouth wide, his eyes wide as bells, the expression on his face was shock, confusion, bewilderment, and a hint of unbelievable ecstasy?
Gohan was also frightened, his clear eyes were filled with confusion and fear.
Chapter 40: The starry sky is so beautiful tonight, what will tomorrow bring? (Old version)
He didn’t know why the bad uncle suddenly made such a strange movement, but he could feel that the bad uncle seemed to be injured?
Tien Shinhan used up his last bit of strength and barely opened his eyes, only to see Nappa’s miserable appearance.
A relieved yet weak smile appeared on his face.
Although he didn’t know why Nappa suddenly went “crazy”, he knew that his last attack seemed to work?
This extraordinary scene made their minds go blank and they were completely unable to think normally.
The entire battlefield was plunged into an absurd and weird atmosphere because of this sudden change.
Hoshino Satoru hid in the distance, looking at the collective petrified expressions of the crowd, and was secretly shocked in his heart.
He also didn’t expect that the ability of [Absolute Attack Return], combined with his “inspiration” of “nose-to-cannon” method of endurance, could actually create such a shocking and funny effect.
It seems that this ability is not only powerful, but also full of unlimited “prank” potential.
Just when everyone was still immersed in shock and confusion, Nappa, the giant Saiyan who was completely overwhelmed by the severe pain and humiliation, suddenly struggled to get up from the ground.
The original outline of his face could no longer be seen, only a bloody mess remained.
His sunken nose made him look even more hideous and ferocious.
“Unforgivable, unforgivable.” Nappa’s voice became a little unclear due to the blockage in his nasal cavity, but the tremendous rage and endless murderous intent contained in it made everyone present shudder.
“How dare you, damned earthlings, humiliate me like this!”
“I will grind each of you into pulp and make you suffer the most painful torture in the universe.”
Nappa roared, his arrogance surging wildly again.
The severe pain and humiliation not only did not make him lose his fighting spirit, but instead aroused the most primitive ferocity in his heart.
Now, he only wants to kill, destroy, and vent his anger in the most cruel way.
He suddenly raised his hand, and in his palm, a huge energy ball emitting a destructive aura condensed.
The color of the energy ball was a disturbing dark red, and the energy contained in it was more powerful than any of his previous attacks.
“Go to hell—”
Nappa roared, swung his arm violently, and the huge dark red energy ball, with a whistling sound that tore through the air, fiercely blasted towards Gohan, who was closest to him, as well as Krillin and Hoshino Satoru who were standing behind Gohan.
He used all his strength in this attack.
He wants to completely wipe out these earthlings who have brought him such great shame from this universe.
Gohan looked at the rapidly flying energy ball emitting a breath of death, his face turned pale with fear, and his body began to tremble uncontrollably.
He wanted to escape, but his feet seemed to be nailed to the ground and he couldn’t move at all.
Krillin also showed a desperate expression.
He knew that in his current state, he could not withstand this attack.
At this critical moment, a tall figure suddenly stood in front of Gohan.
He didn’t know when he had come to Gohan’s side.
There was a hint of determination and tenderness on his face?
“Uncle Piccolo” Gohan exclaimed.
“Gohan, don’t be afraid.”
Piccolo’s voice was surprisingly calm, even carrying a hint of barely perceptible warmth. “I’m here, and I won’t let anyone hurt you.”
As he spoke, he opened his arms and used his body to face the deadly energy ball.
There was a deafening bang.
The dark red energy ball hit Piccolo’s back hard.
Piccolo’s body jolted violently, and he groaned in pain.
The powerful energy impact instantly tore his combat uniform apart, leaving a hideous and terrifying charred wound on his broad back.
Blood gushed out from the wound, staining his green skin red.
But he stood in front of Wuhan like an unshakable mountain, not taking a step back.
“Piccolo–” Krillin and Hoshino Satoru shouted in horror at the same time.
They didn’t expect that Piccolo would use his own body to take Nappa’s full force attack.
“Uncle Piccolo, how are you?”
Gohan was also frightened. He stretched out his little hand and tried to support Piccolo’s shaky body.
Piccolo slowly turned his head and looked at Gohan, an extremely rare and gentle smile on his face.
Blood flowed from the corner of his mouth and his eyes began to become a little unfocused.
“Gohan” His voice was weak and hoarse, but full of love, “You are a good boy with great potential.”
“From now on, you must listen to your mother and cultivate well to protect the Earth.”
“And please stop crying, be a man and be strong.”
He said, reaching out and gently touching Gohan’s head.
Then, his body could no longer support itself and slowly fell forward.
“Uncle Piccolo—”
Gohan let out a heart-wrenching cry and threw himself on Piccolo, tears pouring out like a flood.
He couldn’t believe that Uncle Piccolo, who had always been strict with him but protected him at the critical moment, fell in front of him like this.
Piccolo, once Goku’s enemy, the Namekian who wanted to rule the world, used his body to protect a child who had no blood relationship with him at the last moment of his life.
There was a relieved smile on his face, as if he was satisfied that he had finally done the right thing.
Then, his eyes slowly closed.
Piccolo’s sacrifice was like a heavy hammer, hitting Gohan’s young heart hard.
Sadness, anger, fear, helplessness, and other complex emotions intertwined and collided in his heart, and finally turned into an uncontrollable, devastating rage.
“ah–“
Gohan looked up to the sky and let out a roar filled with endless anger and sorrow.
An incredibly powerful potential suddenly burst out from his small body.
A dazzling golden flame rose from his body, blowing away the surrounding sand and stones.
His eyes became extremely sharp and angry.
“Unforgivable I will never forgive you”
Gohan glared at Nappa, his voice hoarse from extreme anger.
Chapter 41: The Saiyans Arrive! Holy crap! [Absolute Attack Return]?! (Old Version)
His small body rushed towards Namba like a cannonball.
Gohan’s fist hit Nappa’s bloody face hard.
Nappa was caught off guard and was hit by Gohan’s punch and stumbled back several steps.
Although this punch did not cause him much damage, it made him feel stunned and angry.
He didn’t expect that this kid who looked only four or five years old could actually burst out with such powerful strength.
“Damn kid, do you want to die too?”
Nappa became even angrier. He raised his hand and condensed a ball of energy, ready to completely get rid of this annoying little thing.
At this moment, a glimmer of madness flashed in the eyes of Xingye Wu, who was standing in the distance.
Another opportunity
He must use the ability of [Absolute Attack Return] again.
He wanted to let this cruel Saiyan giant taste the pain of being attacked by himself again.
His mind once again locked onto Nappa and the energy ball in his hand that was about to be launched.
Then, he once again used all his strength and mentally planned how Nappa would withstand the attack.
“Naba, I command you—stand upside down and spin at high speed to meet the energy wave you are emitting.”
This way of bearing it is even more ridiculous and bizarre than the last “nose shot”.
Almost at the moment when Hoshino Satoru finished thinking, Nappa, who was about to throw the energy ball at Gohan, suddenly froze.
His arm, which was condensed with powerful energy, uncontrollably launched the energy ball into the sky.
Then, an even weirder scene happened
Nappa’s body suddenly became uncontrollable, upside down, and stood upside down.
Then, his body, like a whipped top, began to spin at high speed.
One circle, two circles, three circles
His rotation speed is getting faster and faster, so fast that his figure is almost invisible, and only a blurry, high-speed rotating flesh ball can be seen.
The energy ball he launched into the sky, as if being pulled by some mysterious force, drew a strange arc in the air, then turned around and slammed towards the high-speed spinning Nappa.
Nappa let out a scream of terror and despair while spinning at high speed.
He wanted to stop, he wanted to hide, but he could do nothing.
His body was completely out of his control. He could only spin in place like a ridiculous spinning top, watching the energy waves he emitted getting closer and closer to him.
Another deafening bang
The energy wave emitted by Nappa himself hit him hard while he was spinning at high speed.
The powerful force of the explosion blew him away, spinning like a kicked ball. He rolled in the air, broke several huge rock pillars, and then fell heavily to the ground in the distance with a “boom”, stirring up a cloud of dust.
This time, he couldn’t even scream. Blood gushed out of his mouth and his breath weakened instantly.
The entire battlefield fell into dead silence again.
Krillin and Gohan stared in amazement at the funny and bizarre scene before them, their brains completely unable to process this unimaginable information.
Nappa, the despairingly powerful Saiyan giant
How could he actually spin upside down at high speed and then be blown away by the energy wave he emitted?
Could it be that this Saiyan is actually a hidden acrobat?
This funny and weird scene cast a thick layer of absurdity over the originally tense and tragic battlefield.
The Z Warriors no longer knew what expressions to use to face these continuous “amazing developments”.
They could only stare blankly at Nappa who was lying in the distance, his life or death unknown, and Hoshino Satoru who was standing not far away with an innocent expression on his face.
They felt that their worldview was being subverted bit by bit by this mysterious young man.
Vegeta, who was standing aside, had a face so gloomy that it seemed like water was about to drip out of it.
He looked coldly at Nappa, who had been severely injured twice in incredible ways, his eyes filled with anger and a hint of imperceptible confusion.
He really couldn’t understand why Nappa, a Saiyan elite who had experienced many battles, would do such stupid and abnormal things one after another.
The first time I used my nose to catch someone else’s qigong cannon, it was okay. It could be said to be an accident, or a moment of confusion.
But the second time, he actually spun upside down at high speed and was hit by his own energy wave?
This is completely inexplicable by common sense.
Could it be that there really exists some strange power on this planet that can control people’s hearts?
Vegeta’s gaze slowly turned to the Earth boy, Hoshino Satoru, who was standing not far away. He looked unharmed and even calm.
For the first time, he truly looked this seemingly weak boy from Earth in the face.
His eyes were filled with surprise, confusion, and an imperceptible scrutiny and interest in unknown and powerful (or strange) things, which was unique to the fighting nation.
Who is this young man?
What kind of secret is hidden in him?
Vegeta’s mind was filled with questions.
He had a strong premonition that this seemingly insignificant boy from Earth might become the biggest variable in his conquest of the planet.
He must figure this out quickly.
Nappa was severely injured by his own attacks twice in unimaginable ways. This weird and funny scene plunged the entire battlefield into an indescribable silence.
The Z warriors’ brains had completely froze. They couldn’t comprehend what was happening before their eyes. They could only stare blankly at the giant Saiyan man lying in the distance, dying, and Hoshino Satoru standing not far away with an innocent expression on his face.
Vegeta’s expression was terribly gloomy.
His sharp eyes flickered back and forth between the disheveled Nappa and the seemingly weak Hoshino Satoru, their eyes filled with surprise, confusion, and a hint of imperceptible fear.
He was certain that Nappa’s two abnormalities were definitely not coincidences.
This seemingly inconspicuous boy from Earth must be hiding some strange ability that can interfere with or even control others. Although this ability cannot cause direct harm, it can turn the tide of battle in an incredible way at a critical moment.
Chapter 42: Nappa is too cruel! Even Jiaozi’s self-destruction is useless! (Old version)
This unknown and uncontrollable power made Vegeta, who had always been proud and confident, feel a little uneasy for the first time.
He vaguely felt that this boy named Xingye Wu would become a huge variable in his conquest of the planet and even the realization of his greater ambitions.
At this moment, Nappa was lying on the cold ground, covered in blood and weak.
Being hit by his own attacks twice in a row, and in such a humiliating way, not only did he suffer unimaginable physical damage, but he also suffered a devastating blow to his spirit.
His nose was collapsed, his face was covered in blood, he had multiple fractures on his body, and his internal organs were severely concussed.
He felt like his body was falling apart, and even moving a finger was extremely difficult.
What made him even more unbearable was the humiliation and fear that penetrated deep into his bones.
He, an elite warrior of the Saiyan race, was actually manipulated by a scumbag from a low-level planet like a clown.
This kind of shame makes him feel worse than death.
“Unforgivable, absolutely unforgivable.” A low and hoarse roar like a wild beast came from Nappa’s throat.
His eyes were filled with endless resentment and madness.
Now, he just wants to kill people
He wants to kill the Earth boy who brought him such humiliation.
He wants to kill all the Earthlings present
He wants to use the most cruel way to wash away the shame on himself.
Nappa struggled, trying to get up from the ground.
But his body was too severely injured to use any strength.
“Damn, damn Earth bug!” Nappa growled with gritted teeth, his eyes full of unwillingness.
At this moment, Vegeta’s cold voice rang in his ears: “Nappa, you are a waste. You are really a disgrace to the Saiyans.”
When Nappa heard this, his body shook violently and a trace of fear flashed in his eyes.
He knew that Prince Vegeta was angry.
“Prince Vegeta…” Nappa wanted to explain something, but was ruthlessly interrupted by Vegeta.
“Shut up,” Vegeta said coldly, his eyes full of disgust, “You are no longer of any use.”
He paused, then turned his gaze to Hoshino Satoru and Gohan not far away, a cold murderous intent flashing in his eyes: “However, before you die, there is one last thing you need to do.”
“Kill that troublesome kid (referring to Hoshino Satoru) and that Saiyan bastard (referring to Gohan)” Vegeta ordered coldly.
He has made up his mind to completely kill the potential huge variable, Xingye Satoru, in the cradle.
When Nappa heard this, a cruel glint flashed in his eyes.
Although he is seriously injured now, he should be more than enough to deal with the two seemingly weak little ghosts.
“As you command, Prince Vegeta.” Nappa struggled to get up from the ground, his body shaking violently with pain.
He grinned and walked towards Hoshino Satoru and Gohan step by step.
Although his steps were a little staggering, each step was filled with heavy murderous intent.
“Hey hey hey you two little bastards, are you ready to go to hell?”
Nappa’s voice was like the whisper of a demon from hell, making people shudder.
Gohan looked at Nappa’s bloody and hideous face, his face turned pale with fear, and his body retreated uncontrollably.
Although he has great potential, he is still a child after all. Facing such a terrifying enemy, he will inevitably feel fear.
Hoshino Satoru also felt a tingling sensation on his scalp.
He knew that Nappa was going to kill them regardless of the consequences.
He subconsciously protected Gohan behind him and looked at Nappa with vigilance.
He knew that with his current abilities, it would be difficult for him to effectively interfere with Nappa.
Although the ability of [Absolute Attack Return] is powerful, each time it is activated, he needs to launch an attack first.
But now, he has no ability to attack Nappa at all.
Am I really going to die here today?
A deep despair surged in Hoshino Satoru’s heart.
Just when Nappa was less than ten meters away from them and was about to launch a fatal attack, something unexpected happened.
An extremely familiar, yet incredibly powerful breath suddenly approached from the distant sky at an astonishing speed.
That breath is full of sunshine, justice and hope
“This breath is…” Krillin suddenly raised his head and looked at the sky with an expression of incredible ecstasy on his face.
The corner of Piccolo’s mouth (although he had died, his soul seemed to be able to sense the outside world) also curled up in an imperceptible arc.
Vegeta’s brows also frowned slightly, and a hint of surprise and solemnity flashed in his eyes.
Nappa’s movements were delayed for a moment because of this sudden powerful aura.
The next second, a golden light streaked across the sky like a meteor and instantly appeared above the battlefield.
It was a familiar figure standing on a white somersault cloud, wearing a brand new orange training suit with the word “jie” printed on the chest and back.
His hair was still in that iconic hedgehog shape, with every strand standing upright, full of indomitable fighting spirit.
His eyes were clear and firm, filled with anger towards evil and love for his companions.
He is——Sun Wukong
“Dad–” Gohan let out a surprised and excited cry when he saw the familiar figure, and tears instantly blurred his eyes.
“Goku” Krillin was so excited that his eyes were filled with tears and his voice was choked with sobs.
Hoshino Satoru stared in amazement at the figure falling from the sky, his heart filled with incredible shock.
Sun Wukong is back?
Moreover, the aura he exuded was countless times stronger than before, as if he had been reborn.
Sun Wukong stepped on the somersault cloud and slowly landed on the ground.
He first glanced at Yamcha and Tien Shinhan lying on the ground, their lives unknown, then glanced at Piccolo’s cold body and the sacrificed dumplings, and his eyes instantly ignited with rage.
A breathtakingly powerful aura erupted from him, causing the entire battlefield to tremble.
“You bastards actually did this to my companions.” Sun Wukong’s voice was low and hoarse, filled with endless anger and murderous intent.
Nappa looked at the suddenly appearing Son Goku and the aura that was far more powerful than his own, with a look of horror on his face: “Kakakarot? Why are you here? Aren’t you dead?”
Chapter 43: Tien Shinhan loses his arm and fights to the death! This Qigong Cannon is risking his life! (Old Version)
He couldn’t believe that this brother whom he regarded as a waste would reappear in front of him in such a powerful posture.
Son Goku ignored Nappa’s exclamation. His eyes fell on Nappa who was about to attack Gohan and Hoshino Satoru.
“Your opponent is me,” Sun Wukong shouted in a deep voice, and his figure flashed, as if teleporting, and appeared in front of Nappa.
Nappa was about to swing his fist when Son Goku easily caught it.
“What?”
Nappa was horrified. He wanted to pull back his fist, but he found that Sun Wukong’s arm was like an iron clamp and could not move at all.
Sun Wukong looked at Nappa coldly, his eyes filled with murderous intent.
He glanced at Gohan and Hoshino Satoru who were standing behind him, safe and sound, and then looked at Krillin who was trembling with anger and sadness not far away.
Then he gave Hoshino Satoru an approving look, as if to say, “Well done, kid.
Next, leave it to me.”
Hoshino Satoru felt warmed in his heart when he saw the look in Son Goku’s eyes.
He could feel that Sun Wukong’s eyes were a look of recognition and trust from the bottom of his heart.
This instantly dissipated a lot of his inferiority and anxiety caused by his own weakness.
He developed an unprecedented strong sense of trust in this legendary hero.
He knew that as long as Wukong was there, there was still hope.
“Kakarot, you bastard, let me go.” Nappa struggled frantically, trying to break free from Son Goku’s restraints.
But Sun Wukong’s power has far exceeded his imagination.
Sun Wukong just casually flicked his hand, and Nappa’s huge body was easily thrown away like a scarecrow, and fell heavily on the ground in the distance.
Nappa spat out blood again and felt like his bones were about to fall apart.
He looked at Sun Wukong in horror, his eyes full of disbelief.
How did Kakarot become so powerful?
Vegeta also narrowed his eyes and looked at Son Goku carefully.
He could feel that the fighting power emanating from Sun Wukong had far exceeded his expectations.
“Hmph, it seems you did learn something from that Kaiou.”
Vegeta said coldly, but a strong desire to fight rose in his heart.
He likes to fight against strong people.
The Sun Wukong in front of him is undoubtedly an opponent worthy of his attack.
However, he did not forget the Earth boy who made him uneasy – Hoshino Satoru.
He vaguely felt that this young man was a huge variable that might affect his plans.
He must get rid of this variable as soon as possible.
So, he gave a cold order to Nappa, who had just gotten up from the ground and was in a mess: “Nappa, kill the guy who is in the way first (referring to Hoshino Satoru) and don’t make any more mistakes for me.”
He wanted Nappa to use the most direct and cruel way to test whether the strange ability of the Earth boy was really effective or just a coincidence.
When Nappa heard this, although he was full of fear of Son Goku, he did not dare to disobey Vegeta’s order.
He grinned grimly and vented all his anger and resentment on Hoshino Satoru.
“Damn little bastard, it’s all because of you that I’m going to tear you into pieces,” Nappa roared and rushed towards Hoshino Satoru again.
He had already made up his mind that this time he would use the fastest speed and the strongest force to completely crush the boy who had caused him such great humiliation.
Hoshino Satoru felt a tightness in his heart when he saw Nappa’s ferocious look.
He knew that Nappa was going to fight to the death.
He subconsciously wanted to retreat, but his body seemed to be fixed by an invisible force and could not move.
Just as Nappa’s fist was about to hit him, a broad and solid figure stood in front of him.
It’s Sun Wukong
“Your opponent is me,” Sun Wukong said in a deep voice, his tone full of unquestionable majesty.
He just casually raised his hand and punched out.
Nappa’s huge body flew backwards like a cannonball again, flying farther and falling more miserably than last time.
He lay on the ground, blood gushing from his mouth. He had no idea how many bones in his body were broken and he didn’t even have the strength to stand up.
Hoshino Satoru looked at Son Goku’s broad and reliable back, and his heart was filled with an unprecedented sense of security.
He knew that as long as this man was there, no danger could get close to him.
“Goku” Krillin and Gohan also ran over excitedly and surrounded Son Goku.
Son Goku turned around and looked at them, a warm smile on his face, “Krillin, Gohan, are you all okay?”
“Well, we’re fine, Dad. You’re finally back.” Gohan threw himself into Son Goku’s arms and burst into tears.
Krillin also wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes and said excitedly: “Goku, you have become so strong!”
Son Goku patted Gohan’s head and said with a smile, “Well, I learned a lot from Lord Kai.”
He paused, glanced at Nappa, who was lying on the ground, barely breathing. A cold glint flashed in his eyes. “Then, next, it’s time to settle the score.”
He turned around and walked towards Nappa step by step.
Nappa looked at Sun Wukong’s devil-like figure, his eyes filled with endless fear and despair.
He knew that he was probably doomed today.
The battle between Sun Wukong and Nappa was completely one-sided.
Sun Wukong’s speed was so fast that Nappa couldn’t catch up with him at all.
Sun Wukong’s power is so strong that any defense of Nappa is useless.
Nappa was like a clumsy sandbag, being played around with by Sun Wukong, and had no power to fight back.
Every attack of Sun Wukong was precise and deadly, making Nappa scream in pain and look miserable.
He first used a series of lightning-fast punches to knock Nappa dizzy and leave him with a bruised face.
Then, he used a powerful knee strike to hit Nappa’s abdomen, causing Nappa to almost suffocate in pain.
Then he grabbed Nappa’s ankles, swung him in the air several times like a sandbag, and then slammed him to the ground.
With a loud bang, a huge deep pit was smashed into the ground.
Chapter 44: Naba, do you dare to catch the Qigong Cannon with your nose? I’ll let you catch it! (Old version)
Nappa was lying at the bottom of the pit, his bones all broken, blood gushing out of his mouth, and his breath was extremely weak.
He looked at Sun Wukong, his eyes filled with fear and a hint of relief?
Perhaps, dying at the hands of this powerful younger brother is the best destination for him.
Sun Wukong slowly walked to the edge of the pit and looked down at Nappa condescendingly, without a trace of pity in his eyes.
He will show no mercy to such evildoers who kill innocent people and harm their companions.
Just as he was about to give Nappa the finishing blow, Vegeta, who had been standing nearby and watching coldly, suddenly spoke.
“Nappa, you’re such a loser. You really disappoint me.”
Vegeta’s voice was cold and emotionless.
When Nappa heard this, his body shook violently, and a trace of despair flashed in his eyes.
He knew that Prince Vegeta had completely given up on him.
Vegeta slowly raised his hand, and a dazzling ball of energy condensed in his palm.
“Since you are no longer useful, then die.”
Vegeta said grimly.
Then, he waved his arm, and the energy ball shot like a meteor towards Nappa, who was lying at the bottom of the pit, dying.
No, not at Nappa.
Instead, he threw Nappa’s body and the surrounding ground into the air.
Nappa’s huge body drew a desperate arc in the air.
Then, in Vegeta’s other hand, an even more powerful energy ball condensed again.
“Goodbye, Nappa.”
A cruel smile appeared on Vegeta’s lips.
He swung his arm, and the energy ball, with the momentum of destroying everything, hit Nappa who was thrown into the air with incredible precision.
A generation of Saiyan giants died tragically at the hands of the prince he was loyal to.
Not even a trace of ash was left.
The Z Warriors were stunned when they saw this scene.
They didn’t expect that Vegeta would be so cold-blooded and ruthless that he would even kill his own companions without mercy.
This Saiyan prince is simply a complete devil
Hoshino Satoru also felt a chill in his heart when he saw this.
He knew that the next battle would be even more difficult and brutal.
Because their next opponent is Vegeta, who is even stronger, more ruthless, and more unpredictable than Nappa.
Nappa’s death did not ease the atmosphere on the battlefield at all, but instead made it even more depressing and tense.
Vegeta ruthlessly eliminated his companions. His cold eyes, like a poisonous snake, slowly swept over everyone present, and finally stopped on Son Goku.
The corner of his mouth curled up in a cruel and excited arc.
“Very good, Kakarot.”
Vegeta’s voice was filled with a hint of uncontrollable fighting spirit. “Now that we have eliminated these annoying bastards, we can finally have a good fight without any scruples.”
The powerful energy spread out wildly from him, raising a thick layer of dust on the ground.
Sun Wukong also put away the sadness and anger on his face, and his eyes became extremely solemn.
He could feel that the Saiyan prince in front of him, named Vegeta, was much more powerful and dangerous than Nappa.
This will be an unprecedented hard battle
“Vegeta,” Sun Wukong said in a deep voice, taking a standard fighting stance, “I don’t know why you Saiyans would do such a cruel thing.
But I will never let you succeed.”
“Hmph, you low-ranking soldier, dare you lecture this prince?”
Vegeta sneered disdainfully, his eyes filled with condescending arrogance. “Today, I will show you the true power of the Saiyan Prince and let you understand the insurmountable gap between low-level warriors and elite warriors.”
Before he finished speaking, his figure suddenly disappeared from the spot
The next second, he appeared in front of Sun Wukong and punched him in the face with a punch as fast as lightning.
Sun Wukong’s reaction was also extremely fast. He subconsciously raised his arm to block.
“Bang–“
Two incredibly powerful forces collided fiercely
The powerful shock wave spread wildly around the two people, creating huge cracks on the ground.
The surrounding rocks were torn and shattered easily by the shock wave, like paper.
The sky and earth shook.
The fateful showdown between the Saiyan prince and the lower-level warriors officially began at this moment.
Hoshino Satoru, Krillin, and Gohan could only hide far away at the edge of the battlefield, watching in fear as the two devil-like figures fought fiercely in mid-air.
Their speed is so fast that it cannot be captured by the naked eye.
All they could see were blurry afterimages, flickering and colliding in the air.
Every collision will cause a deafening roar and terrifying energy fluctuations that are enough to destroy everything.
The earth crumbled beneath their feet and the sky trembled above their heads.
This was completely beyond their understanding of combat.
This is not a battle humans can participate in.
“Too strong,” Klin muttered to himself, a thin layer of cold sweat seeping out of his forehead, his eyes filled with a deep sense of powerlessness.
He once thought that after hard training, his strength had made great progress.
But now it seems that in front of a truly strong person, he is still so small and vulnerable.
Gohan was so scared that his face turned pale. He grabbed the corner of Krillin’s clothes tightly, and his body trembled uncontrollably.
Although he has great potential, he is still a child after all. Facing such a horrific battle scene, he can’t help but feel fear.
Hoshino Satoru’s heart was in his throat.
He could clearly feel that the destructive energy emanating from Goku and Vegeta was several times more powerful than that of Raditz and Nappa before.
He didn’t know if Goku could defeat this terrifying Saiyan prince.
He also didn’t know whether his [Absolute Attack Return] ability today would still be effective when facing a strong man of Vegeta’s level.
His heart was filled with tension and anxiety.
At this moment, he suddenly felt that the flow of information about [Absolute Attack Return] in his mind was rapidly fading.
Chapter 45: The Saiyan Giant’s Face Was Disfigured! Who Understood This? (Old Version)
Ability refreshed?
Hoshino Satoru’s heart tightened, and he quickly concentrated his mind, sensing the information about this new ability.
[Forced to dance until exhaustion].
Ability Description: You can designate a single target and force them to uncontrollably perform an awkward dance with an extremely strange style, large range of movements, and extremely physically demanding performance, until their physical strength drops significantly, or Hoshino Satoru actively cancels the ability.
While this ability is active, the target cannot perform any other actions or use any abilities.
“Forced to dance until exhaustion?”
Hoshino Satoru looked at the description of this ability and couldn’t help but twitch the corners of his mouth.
Isn’t this ability too weird?
Force others to dance? And to do it in a weird, awkward dance with extreme movements? Until their strength is severely reduced?
This is a double torture of the mind and body.
A picture involuntarily emerged in Hoshino Satoru’s mind:
The arrogant Saiyan Prince Vegeta suddenly twisted his body uncontrollably on the battlefield and started to do some awkward dance similar to “social shake” or “seaweed dance”. He was panting and sweating profusely while dancing.
The picture was so beautiful that he couldn’t bear to think about it.
An expression of not knowing whether to laugh or cry appeared on Hoshino Satoru’s face.
He really couldn’t understand why he always refreshed this kind of ability with a unique style.
However, if you think about it carefully, this ability doesn’t seem to be completely useless?
Although it sounds funny, if a strong man like Vegeta could really be forced to dance until exhaustion, wouldn’t that have an unexpected effect?
After all, the ability description states, “The target cannot take any other actions or use any abilities.”
Does this mean that if Vegeta really starts dancing, he will be at the mercy of others?
A small sense of anticipation suddenly welled up in Hoshino Satoru’s heart.
He decided to find an opportunity to “appreciate” the “graceful dance” of the Saiyan Prince Vegeta.
While Hoshino Satoru was still daydreaming, the battle in the sky had already entered a white-hot stage.
Both Goku and Vegeta have increased their speed and strength to the extreme.
Their figures kept intersecting and colliding in the air, and each attack contained a terrifying force that was enough to split mountains and rocks.
“Bang bang bang bang -“
A series of intensive punch and kick collisions sounded like raindrops.
Sun Wukong’s eyes were extremely solemn.
He could feel that Vegeta’s strength was indeed above his.
Whether it’s strength, speed, or fighting skills, Vegeta has demonstrated a strength far beyond Nappa.
He had to be extremely alert to barely withstand Vegeta’s fierce attack.
As for Vegeta, he became more and more frightened as the fight went on.
He didn’t expect that Kakarot, whom he regarded as a low-level warrior, could fight him to such an extent.
Although Kakarot’s strength is not as great as his, he is extremely tough, as if he can never be defeated.
Although Kakarot’s speed was not as good as his, he was always able to narrowly avoid his fatal attack at the moment.
He was even more surprised by Kakarot’s fighting skills.
This guy seems to be constantly learning and improving in battle, and every fight brings him new “surprises”.
“Damn you, low-level warrior! How come your strength has improved so quickly?”
Vegeta yelled in a bit of irritation.
He couldn’t accept that he, a noble Saiyan prince, would be forced to this point by a low-level warrior.
“I won’t lose to you!” Sun Wukong roared, and his arrogance surged again.
He knew that he had to surpass his limits to defeat this powerful enemy.
The two of them collided fiercely again, erupting with even more terrifying energy fluctuations.
At this moment, Vegeta suddenly caught a flaw in Sun Wukong and hit him hard in the abdomen with a heavy punch.
Sun Wukong spat out a mouthful of blood, and his body flew backwards like a cannonball, hitting a cliff in the distance heavily, causing the entire cliff to collapse.
“Goku” Krillin and Gohan exclaimed, worried expressions on their faces.
Vegeta was suspended in the air, looking at Son Goku who was buried in the rocks, with a cruel smile on his face: “Humph, a low-level warrior, after all, just a low-level warrior.
In the face of absolute power, all your struggles are in vain.”
As he spoke, he slowly raised his hands, palms facing up, and began to gather an evil and powerful purple energy.
That energy, filled with the aura of destruction and devastation, made the surrounding air extremely oppressive.
“Kakarot, it is an honor for you to die at the hands of this prince.”
Vegeta said coldly, his eyes full of condescending arrogance.
“Is this a Galick cannon?”
Krillin looked at the purple energy ball in Vegeta’s hand that was getting bigger and bigger, his face changed drastically and he exclaimed in surprise.
He had read in the information that the Galick Cannon was one of the signature skills of the Saiyan Prince Vegeta. It was extremely powerful and could destroy a small planet.
If Vegeta were to use this move, the entire Earth would probably be completely destroyed.
“Oh no, Goku is in danger,” Krillin said anxiously. He wanted to go forward to help, but he was oppressed by the powerful aura of Vegeta and could not move.
At this moment, Sun Wukong, who was buried in the rocks, suddenly burst into an earth-shattering roar.
A stream of red flames shot up from the rocks and sent the surrounding rubble flying.
Sun Wukong’s figure appeared in front of everyone again
Although he looked a little disheveled, his eyes were extremely determined and full of unyielding fighting spirit.
His body was surrounded by a layer of red, blazing flames.
“Is that Kaio-ken?”
Krillin and Hoshino Satoru both recognized the special aura of Son Goku.
They all know that King Kai’s Fist is a powerful move taught to Goku by King Kai, which can greatly improve his combat power in a short period of time.
However, using Kaio-ken puts a huge strain on the body, and if you are not careful, it may lead to physical collapse.
Chapter 46: Everyone is petrified! What kind of witchcraft is this?! (Old version)
“Vegeta, I won’t let you destroy the earth!” Sun Wukong roared, clasped his hands at his waist, and made a Kamehameha start.
The red flame on his body became more intense and violent.
Double Kaio-ken
Sun Wukong’s combat power increased by two times in an instant
An incredibly powerful energy began to gather in his palm.
“Oh? It can actually improve combat effectiveness?”
Vegeta looked at the crimson aura on Son Goku, a hint of surprise flashed in his eyes, but was soon replaced by a stronger contempt, “Humph, just a dying struggle.
In front of my Galik Cannon, all your efforts are in vain.”
As he spoke, he thrust forward the purple energy ball in his hand, which had been condensed to the extreme.
“Gallick—cannon—”
An extremely thick, destructive purple energy beam, with the momentum to tear everything apart, fiercely slammed towards Sun Wukong on the ground.
Wherever the energy beam passed, the air was scorched and the earth was torn apart.
“Turtle-style-Qi-gong-wave-“
At the same time, Sun Wukong thrust forward the blue ball of light in his palm that contained powerful energy.
An equally strong blue energy beam filled with justice and hope went upstream against the purple Galik cannon.
Two terrifying energies representing destruction and protection collided fiercely in mid-air.
A deafening roar resounded through the sky.
The dazzling light instantly engulfed the entire battlefield, making it impossible for anyone to open their eyes.
The powerful energy shock wave spread out wildly from the collision point, destroying everything around it.
The earth is shaking and the sky is wailing
The whole world seemed to be in a doomsday situation.
Hoshino Satoru, Krillin and Gohan were all knocked back by the powerful shock wave and almost blown away.
They could only barely open their eyes and look at the two terrifying energies confronting each other fiercely in mid-air, their hearts filled with tension and anxiety.
They knew that the outcome of this attack would directly determine the fate of the Earth.
Sun Wukong and Vegeta, both pushed their strength to the extreme
Veins bulged on Sun Wukong’s face and sweat poured down.
He could feel that Vegeta’s Galick Cannon was indeed more powerful than his.
Even though he used double Kaio-ken, he still felt a little overwhelmed.
His body, unable to bear the enormous load of the Kaio-ken, began to groan under the heavy burden.
“This is not enough, this is not enough!” Sun Wukong gritted his teeth and roared in his heart.
He knew that if he lost, the world would be doomed.
He must increase his strength.
“Triple Kaio-ken—”
Sun Wukong roared again
His fighting power surged again in an instant.
The blue Kamehameha wave, which was originally a little weak, suddenly became more powerful after receiving this new power. It began to slowly push the purple Galik Cannon upwards.
For the first time, Vegeta’s face showed horror.
He didn’t expect that this low-level warrior could actually increase his strength again.
Moreover, the improvement is so great
He could feel that his Galick Cannon was being suppressed bit by bit by the opponent’s Kamehameha wave.
How is this possible?
He is a noble Saiyan prince. How could he lose to a low-level warrior?
“Unforgivable, I will never lose to you!” Vegeta roared madly, and poured all the energy in his body into the Galick Cannon without reservation.
Two terrifying energies were in a fierce stalemate in mid-air, and neither could completely overwhelm the other.
The entire battlefield became extremely unstable due to the confrontation between these two energies, as if it would collapse at any time.
Hoshino Satoru looked at the two devastating energy beams in the sky, as well as Goku and Vegeta who were trying their best to fight against them, and his heart was filled with tension and a sense of powerlessness.
He knew that in a battle of this level, he could not get involved at all.
His strange abilities seemed insignificant in the face of such absolute power.
Could it be that he could only watch and wait for the final result?
No
He can’t give up
He has to do something
He also has the ability [Forced Dance to Exhaustion]Although this ability sounds funny, it may really play an unexpected role.
He saw the right moment
At the critical moment when both Sun Wukong and Vegeta focused all their attention on the battle, and both sides tried their best and had no time to care about anything else
A crazy and resolute light flashed in Xingye Satoru’s eyes.
“[Forced Dance to Exhaustion] – Activate”
He roared madly in his heart
His thoughts surged like a tide, locking onto the Saiyan Prince Vegeta, who was in mid-air, maintaining the Galick Cannon with all his strength.
Almost at the moment when he finished thinking, Vegeta, who was trying his best to suppress Sun Wukong’s Kamehameha wave, suddenly froze.
His face, which looked a little ferocious due to the force, suddenly revealed a dazed and confused expression.
The arrogant Saiyan Prince Vegeta, his body suddenly twisted uncontrollably in mid-air
His hands still maintained the posture of firing the Galik Cannon, but his feet began to step rapidly in the air as if they were on a Hot Wheels.
His waist also began to sway from side to side like a water snake.
His head also began to shake back and forth like a rattle.
His movements were full of incoordination and awkwardness.
It was a kind of dance that was a fusion of disco, square dance, and some unknown primitive tribal sacrificial dance. The style was extremely weird, the movements were extremely large, and it looked extremely physically demanding.
Yes, dancing
The arrogant, cold, and insolent Saiyan Prince Vegeta actually performed such an embarrassing dance in mid-air at the critical moment of his life-and-death battle with Son Goku.
This picture is simply
So beautiful
So beautiful that people can’t bear to look directly at it
So beautiful that it makes people doubt life
Sun Wukong, who was trying his best to maintain the Kamehameha wave, was stunned when he saw the sudden scene in front of him.
His eyes were as big as copper bells and his mouth was open enough to fit an egg.
His face, which had seemed somewhat painful due to the use of the Triple Kaio-ken, was now somewhat distorted due to extreme shock and confusion.
“???”
Countless question marks popped up above Sun Wukong’s head.
Vegeta, what is he doing?
Could this be some special fighting technique of the Saiyans?
Or is it that he has a brain problem because he exerted too much force?
Krillin, who was hiding in the distance, was stunned when he saw this scene. Then, he couldn’t help laughing any longer and burst out laughing.
He laughed so hard that tears were about to come out.
He swore that this was the funniest and most incredible scene he had ever seen in his life.
That arrogant Saiyan prince was actually dancing?
Moreover, he dances with such passion?
Gohan was also stunned, his clear eyes filled with confusion and puzzlement.
He tilted his head and asked in a low voice, “Uncle Krillin, what is Uncle Vegeta doing? Why is he doing such a strange dance?”
Yajirobe, who was hiding behind a rock farther away, rolled on the ground laughing so hard that he almost dropped the knife in his hand.
He laughed, slapped his thighs, and kept muttering: “I’m dying of laughter. I’m dying of laughter. The Saiyan prince is actually a dancing king. Hahahahaha.”
As for the instigator, Hoshino Satoru, he was almost injured internally at this moment.
He suppressed his laughter and looked at Vegeta who was “dancing” in the air. His heart was filled with the pleasure of a successful prank and an indescribable sense of accomplishment.
He also didn’t expect that the ability of [Forced Dance to Exhaustion] would have such a shocking effect.
At this moment, Vegeta could be said to be in tears and felt that life was worse than death.
He could clearly feel that his body was completely out of his control and was performing all kinds of extremely shameful actions.
He wanted to stop, he wanted to resist, but he could do nothing.
An invisible and irresistible force is forcing him to “swing to his heart’s content” on the battlefield in this humiliating and funny way.
What made him feel even more desperate was that he needed to devote some of his energy to maintaining the output of the Galik Cannon.
While having to launch a planet-destroying energy wave with all his strength, he was also forced to perform this extremely energy-consuming and embarrassing dance.
This feeling is even worse than killing him directly.
His face had turned a reddish color due to extreme anger, shame, and frustration.
Veins bulged on his forehead and sweat poured down.
His eyes were filled with endless anger and a hint of imperceptible despair.
He felt that his facial expression management was completely out of control.
He is a Saiyan prince, but he has fallen into such a state.
This is simply the greatest shame in his life.
Vegeta roared silently in his heart.
He swore that if he knew who was behind this, he would tear that person into pieces and scatter his bones to ashes.
Vegeta felt like he was going crazy.
He was the prince of the Saiyans, the most powerful warrior nation in the universe, but now he was like a clown, forced to dance this embarrassing dance on the battlefield in front of his nemesis.
His body was completely out of his control and was twisting wildly in an extremely weird and uncoordinated manner.
Every movement was filled with disgusting comedy, as if deliberately mocking his noble status and powerful strength.
His hands had to maintain the firing posture of the Galik Cannon, and the terrifying energy that was enough to destroy a planet was continuously pouring out from his palms.
His feet, however, seemed to be equipped with springs, and he quickly stepped, jumped, and spun in the air, performing all kinds of incredible movements.
His waist seemed to have no bones, swaying left and right, and back and forth, with such a large amplitude that it was simply breathtaking.
His head was like a broken rattle, shaking uncontrollably back and forth, making him feel dizzy and see stars.
This feeling is worse than killing him directly.
He could clearly feel that the gazes of the lower-class earthlings around him were filled with shock, confusion, and undisguised ridicule.
He could even hear the unbridled laughter of the bald boy (Klin) and the exaggerated, almost dying laughter of the fat man (Yakirobe) hiding behind the stone.
These sounds, like red-hot steel needles, pierced his ears and heart fiercely, making him feel an unprecedented humiliation and anger.
“Damn damn Earthlings, damn Kakarot!” Vegeta roared madly in his heart, his teeth chattering, and the veins on his forehead bulged like a dragon.
He wanted to control his body, he wanted to stop this damn dance, he wanted to grind into powder all these inferior creatures who dared to laugh at him
However, the strange power that controlled his body was too strong and too overbearing. No matter how hard he tried or how he resisted, he could not get rid of its bondage.
He was like a puppet controlled by invisible strings, and could only allow that force to manipulate him and make all kinds of movements that made him feel disgusted and humiliated.
What made him even more desperate was that this awkward dance, with its large range of movements and extremely fast rhythm, was consuming his physical strength at an alarming rate.
He could feel the energy in his body rapidly dissipating.
His breathing also began to become heavier and more rapid.
Sweat slid down his forehead and cheeks like raindrops, soaking his combat uniform.
His muscles began to ache and groan from the long and intense exercise.
As one thing grew stronger, the other lost strength. His Galik Cannon, which was originally extremely powerful, began to lose some of its power due to the rapid consumption of physical strength and distraction of attention.
The purple energy beam, which was originally in fierce confrontation with Sun Wukong’s Kamehameha wave and even had the upper hand, now began to become dim and unstable.
However, Sun Wukong’s Kamehameha still maintains its powerful power and is even getting stronger.
“What’s going on? Vegeta’s Galick Cannon seems to have weakened?”
Son Goku keenly noticed Vegeta’s abnormality and the obvious weakening of the power of his Galick Cannon.
Although he didn’t know why Vegeta suddenly danced in the air in such a strange way, he knew that this was definitely a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.
He can’t miss this opportunity
He must seize this opportunity to defeat this powerful enemy in one fell swoop.
“Vegeta what the hell are you doing?”
Sun Wukong roared, his eyes filled with confusion and a hint of vigilance.
He was worried that this might be some kind of conspiracy by Vegeta.
However, when he saw Vegeta’s face which had turned purple due to anger, shame and frustration, and his eyes which were filled with endless rage and a hint of despair, he vaguely felt that Vegeta seemed to be in real trouble.
Who cares?
Now is not the time to think about this
The most important thing now is to defeat him.
Chapter 47: Piccolo sacrificed himself for Gohan! So tragic! (Old version)
Sun Wukong made a prompt decision, with a gleam of determination in his eyes.
He knew that using a higher power of Kaio-ken would put a huge strain on his body and could even be life-threatening.
However, in order to protect the earth and the people he wants to protect, he can no longer care about so much.
The red flames on his body became more intense and violent, as if they were going to set the entire sky on fire.
“Quadruple Kaio Fist——”
Sun Wukong forcibly increased the power of King Fist to the limit he could currently bear – four times.
An incredible force, far beyond what he had ever experienced before, surged out of his body and instantly filled his limbs and bones.
His muscles, unable to withstand this powerful force, began to make tearing sounds under the heavy burden.
His blood vessels also became bulging like earthworms due to the rapid flow of blood.
Intense pain swept through his body like a tide, making him feel like his body was about to be torn apart.
However, he gritted his teeth, endured the severe pain, and poured all his strength into the Kamehameha wave without reservation.
“Quadruple Kaio-ken——Kamehaha wave——”
Sun Wukong’s roar resounded through the sky
The blue energy beam, which was already extremely powerful, instantly became thicker, more dazzling, and more terrifying after being blessed by the four times Kaio-ken.
The crimson flames intertwined with the blue energy beams, forming a contradictory yet harmonious spectacle filled with destruction and hope.
The enhanced Kamehameha wave, like an unstoppable torrent, instantly overwhelmed Vegeta’s Galick Cannon, which had lost its power.
The purple energy beam was easily defeated and swallowed up by the blue torrent, just like a withered tree or rotten wood.
Then, the terrifying red and blue energy column that condensed all of Sun Wukong’s strength and will, with the momentum of destroying the world, fiercely bombarded the Saiyan prince Vegeta who was still in mid-air and forced to dance awkwardly.
Vegeta let out a scream filled with resentment and despair.
He wanted to dodge, he wanted to defend, but he could do nothing
His body was still controlled by that strange power, and he could only watch helplessly as the deadly energy column got closer and closer to him.
Then, devour him completely
“Boom boom boom—”
A loud bang, louder and more terrifying than any explosion before, exploded in the sky.
The dazzling light once again engulfed the entire battlefield, causing everyone to temporarily lose their vision.
The powerful energy shock wave, centered on Vegeta, spread out crazily in all directions, tearing the clouds in the sky into pieces.
The whole world seemed to be trembling at this moment.
Hoshino Satoru, Krillin and Gohan were all knocked to the ground by the powerful shock wave and almost blown off the ground.
They could only shield their eyes with their arms, barely resisting this terrifying energy storm.
After a long time, the light gradually dissipated and the sound of the explosion gradually subsided.
The sky was filled with thick smoke and a pungent smell of burning.
A figure covered in wounds and in a dishevel fell from the smoke and dust like a kite with a broken string, and landed heavily on the ground in the distance, stirring up a cloud of dust.
It’s Vegeta
His battle suit, which symbolized the glory of the Saiyan prince, had been blown to pieces and was in a terrible state.
His body was covered with hideous burns and cracks, and blood was dripping, so deep that the bones were visible.
Most of his hair was burnt, becoming as messy as a pile of dead grass.
His breath also became extremely weak, as if it would go out at any time.
Obviously, Sun Wukong’s Kamehameha wave, which condensed four times the power of King Kai, caused him unimaginable damage.
But he is not dead yet
The Saiyan’s tenacious vitality allowed him to withstand the blow.
“Cough cough cough”
Vegeta coughed violently, spurting out large mouthfuls of blood mixed with some fragments of internal organs.
His eyes were filled with endless anger, unwillingness, and a hint of deep fear.
He lost
He was defeated by a low-ranking soldier.
Moreover, in such a humiliating way
This dealt an unprecedented blow to his proud self-esteem.
“Kakarot, you bastard!” Vegeta growled through gritted teeth, his voice hoarse and weak.
He knew that it was impossible for him to defeat Kakarot who had activated the Kaio-ken with just his normal strength.
He must use that last resort.
Although that method would make him lose his mind and become ugly.
However, in order to win and wash away the shame on himself, he no longer cared about so much.
A crazy and determined light flashed in Vegeta’s eyes.
He raised his hands with difficulty, palms facing up, and began to gather a strange energy.
That energy was not filled with the aura of destruction and destructiveness like the Galik Cannon, but instead carried a soft and bright light.
Krillin looked at the ball of energy in Vegeta’s hand that was growing bigger and bigger and emitting a soft glow, and a confused expression appeared on his face.
Sun Wukong also frowned, his eyes full of vigilance.
He could sense that Vegeta was preparing something very dangerous.
At this moment, Vegeta suddenly let out a meaningless growl.
He threw the energy ball in his hand, which had been condensed to the extreme and emitted a soft light, into the sky.
The energy ball drew a graceful arc in the air, and then it was suspended in the sky, emitting a bright and clear light, like a small moon.
“Artificial moon?”
Bulma (who had been following the battlefield situation through the communicator) exclaimed in disbelief.
She had read in ancient texts that Saiyans could transform into giant apes whose combat power increased tenfold by bathing in the special Burz light emitted by a full moon (or an artificial light source similar to a full moon).
Does Vegeta want to?
Sure enough, it was just as Bulma expected.
Vegeta raised his head, gazing greedily at the artificial moon floating in the air, a hideous and crazy smile curled up at the corner of his mouth.
“Kakarot, do you think you’ve won just like that?”
Vegeta’s voice became a little hoarse and strange, “Next, let me show you the true terror of the Saiyans.”
As he spoke, he opened his arms and bathed in the bright light emitted by the artificial moon.
His body began to undergo drastic changes.
His muscles began to swell and bulge at a speed visible to the naked eye.
His bones also began to make a “cracking” sound, constantly stretching and deforming.
Thick brown hair began to grow on his body.
His face also began to look more and more like an ape.
“Oh no, he is going to transform into a giant ape.” Sun Wukong’s face changed drastically. He once transformed into a giant ape that lost his mind after seeing the full moon. He knew the horror and destructive power of the giant ape.
If Vegeta successfully transforms into a giant ape, the consequences will be disastrous.
He wanted to stop it, but it was too late.
Vegeta’s transformation speed was extremely fast. In the blink of an eye, his body had expanded to more than ten meters high, turning into a ferocious and terrifying brown giant ape.
The giant ape’s eyes flashed with a bloodthirsty and crazy red light, and a deafening roar came out of its mouth. Its powerful momentum made the whole earth tremble.
“roar–“
The giant ape Vegeta roared to the sky, his voice filled with endless anger and desire for destruction.
He lowered his head and stared at the tiny Sun Wukong on the ground with his red eyes filled with tyranny.
“Kakarot, die!” The giant ape Vegeta roared like thunder, and with his huge claws, he slapped Sun Wukong fiercely with the momentum of tearing everything apart.
Sun Wukong’s expression became extremely solemn.
He knew that Vegeta’s strength had increased more than tenfold after he transformed into a giant ape.
With his current state of four times Kaio-ken, I am afraid it would be difficult to resist.
Is the earth really going to be destroyed?
At this critical moment, Hoshino Satoru, who had been standing far away, suddenly felt that the flow of information about [forced dancing to exhaustion] in his mind faded again.
The ability has been refreshed?
【Concept Eraser (Small)】.
Ability Description: Can designate non-life-related objects or energy bodies within a small range, making them conceptually “temporarily non-existent” for ten seconds.
During these ten seconds, the object or energy body will completely disappear from the real world, cannot be perceived, and cannot produce any effect.
After ten seconds, the object or energy body will return to its original state.
“Concept Eraser?”
Hoshino Satoru’s eyes widened when he saw the description of this ability.
This ability sounds like it’s even more buggy than [Absolute Attack Return] and [Forced Dance to Exhaustion]Make an object or energy body conceptually “temporarily non-existent” for ten seconds?
This is simply a dimensionality reduction attack that ignores all physical laws.
An unprecedented excitement and a hint of madness surged in the heart of Xingye Wu.
He looked at the artificial moon in the sky that was emitting Bulz light, and then looked at Vegeta who was bathing in the moonlight and whose body was beginning to undergo a huge change. A bold idea flashed through his mind.
If we let the artificial moon “temporarily cease to exist” in concept
Then isn’t that Vegeta’s transformation?
He didn’t have time to think about it.
Seeing that Vegeta’s body has begun to expand and deform, he is about to complete the critical moment of the giant ape transformation.
In a state of panic, Hoshino Satoru used all his strength to roar madly in his heart:
“[Concept Eraser] – Activate”
“Target – that damn artificial moon”
“Make it disappear for me—”
An invisible, imperceptible mysterious force instantly spread out from Xingye Satoru’s body, covering the artificial moon suspended in the sky.
Then, in the eyes of everyone in disbelief, a miracle happened
The artificial moon that emitted bright bulz light and served as the key medium for Vegeta to transform into a giant ape suddenly disappeared without any warning.
disappeared
Yes, it disappeared
It was as if it was wiped out from the sky by an invisible hand.
It didn’t explode, it didn’t break apart, and it didn’t fly away.
It just disappeared from this world completely.
As if it never existed
There was only empty darkness left in the sky.
Bathed in the light of the artificial moon, Vegeta’s body was undergoing drastic changes. At the critical moment of completing his transformation into a giant ape, his body suddenly stiffened.
His muscles, which were expanding, suddenly stopped growing.
His bones, which were stretching, suddenly stopped deforming.
His growing brown hair also suddenly stopped spreading.
His eyes, which were about to turn bloodthirsty red, returned to their original black.
The giant ape’s transformation process came to an abrupt end
He just stood there in mid-air, in an extremely strange, half-human, half-ape posture.
On his face, there was a
An expression of extreme bewilderment.
He raised his head and looked at the empty sky in disbelief, his eyes filled with confusion, bewilderment, and a hint of deep doubt about life.
moon
Where is my moon?
Where is my big, round and shiny artificial moon?
How come it’s gone just like that?
Vegeta’s mind was completely confused.
He maintained that strange half-human, half-ape posture, standing frozen in mid-air, looking up at the empty sky in disbelief.
Where is the moon?
What about the artificial moon that he carefully created and consumed a lot of his energy?
What about the baby moon that emits charming burze light and can transform him into a powerful giant ape?
How could it just disappear out of thin air?
Not even a trace left?
This is unreasonable, this is unscientific, this is not a Saiyan
He clearly remembered that just a moment ago, the artificial moon was still floating in the sky, emitting a bright and attractive light.
He was still immersed in the excitement and anticipation of transforming into an invincible giant ape and crushing Kakarot and these low-level earthlings.
How come the moon disappeared in the blink of an eye?
Could it be that Kakarot had broken it by some despicable means?
wrong
All his attention was focused on the transformation, and he did not feel any energy fluctuations or hear any explosions.
The artificial moon seemed to have been silently wiped out from the sky by an invisible hand.
As if it had never existed.
This feeling is so weird, so incredible.
Vegeta has lived for so many years, conquered countless planets, and witnessed countless strange people and things, but this is the first time he has encountered a phenomenon that is completely incomprehensible and completely beyond his cognition.
His brain was in chaos and blank because of this sudden change.
He even began to suspect that he was hallucinating because he had just been severely injured by Kakarot’s Kamehameha.
However, the severe pain in his body and the strong discomfort caused by the interruption of the transformation process were ruthlessly reminding him that all this was happening in real life.
Chapter 48: Nappa is back? This time he’ll let you do a handstand spin! (Old version)
“What’s going on? My moon, where is my moon?”
Vegeta’s voice became hoarse and trembling due to extreme shock and confusion.
Like a child who had lost his favorite toy, he looked around blankly, trying to find the disappeared artificial moon.
But in the sky, there was nothing except a few clouds torn apart by the energy shock wave.
Oh, that’s not right.
There is also a real moon.
The real moon had always been hanging high in the night sky, but not many people noticed it because the artificial moon made by Vegeta was too dazzling and everyone’s attention was attracted by the earth-shaking collision.
Now that the artificial moon has disappeared, the real moon has once again revealed its cool and bright light.
But Vegeta knew that was not his moon.
The Burz light emitted by the real moon was too weak to support him in completing his transformation into a giant ape.
What he needed was an artificial moon of his own making, one with stronger energy and a richer Burz light.
“Impossible, this is absolutely impossible,” Vegeta muttered to himself, his eyes filled with disbelief and a hint of deep fear.
For the first time, he felt that this seemingly insignificant and inferior planet seemed to hide some mysterious power that he could not understand at all and was beyond his cognition.
This power is even more bizarre and terrifying than Kakarot’s King Fist.
Son Goku, Krillin, Gohan and others on the ground were also at a loss.
They only saw that at the critical moment when Vegeta created an artificial moon and was about to transform into a giant ape, the artificial moon suddenly disappeared.
There was no explosion, no sign, it just disappeared out of thin air.
Then, Vegeta’s transformation process was interrupted.
Could it be that the gods appeared?
Or is it that the Dragon Balls on Earth are secretly protecting them?
They can’t figure it out and can’t understand it.
This strange phenomenon once again exceeded the cognition of all of them.
Only Hoshino Satoru felt secretly relieved, but also a little scared, when he saw the artificial moon disappear.
Fortunately, the ability of [Concept Eraser] really works.
Moreover, the effect is surprisingly good
Although it was only ten seconds, it successfully prevented Vegeta from transforming into a giant ape.
This is simply a miracle
He looked at Vegeta, who was in the air, maintaining a weird posture with a confused look on his face, and his heart was filled with the pleasure of a successful prank and an indescribable sense of accomplishment.
It seems that these strange abilities of mine can really come in handy at critical moments.
Just when everyone was still immersed in the shock and confusion brought about by this strange phenomenon, an even more unexpected change occurred.
Little Gohan, who had been hiding behind Krillin and was grieving over his father’s serious injury and Piccolo’s sacrifice, suddenly raised his head and looked at the sky.
His gaze fell on the real moon hanging high in the night sky.
Although that moon was not as bright as the artificial moon created by Vegeta, the burz light it emitted was still clearly visible.
Gohan’s body suddenly shook
His eyes began to become blurry and empty.
A primitive and violent aura emanated uncontrollably from his small body.
“Go Gohan?”
Son Goku keenly noticed the abnormality of Gohan, his face changed drastically and he exclaimed in surprise.
He remembered that when he was a child, he turned into a giant ape that lost his mind after seeing the full moon, which led to an irreparable tragedy.
Could it be Gohan?
“Oh no, Gohan also has a Saiyan tail. When he sees the moon, he will also transform into a giant ape.” Krillin also reacted, with a look of horror on his face.
They all overlooked an important point.
Although Vegeta’s artificial moon disappeared, the real moon in the sky has always been there.
As the son of Son Goku, Gohan also has the blood of the Saiyans and the tail that symbolizes the source of the Saiyans’ power.
Under the stimulation of multiple emotions such as his father being seriously injured and dying, Uncle Piccolo’s sacrifice to protect him, and the strong hatred and fear towards Vegeta, when he saw the real moon, the latent Saiyan instinct in his body was finally completely aroused.
From Gohan’s mouth came a roar that was not human, full of wildness and tyranny.
His body began to expand and deform at a speed visible to the naked eye.
Thick brown hair grew wildly from under his skin, covering his entire body.
His face also began to look more and more like a ferocious ape.
“Gohan, don’t do that!” Son Goku shouted anxiously, trying to stop Gohan from transforming.
But now, due to the continuous use of high-powered Kaio-ken, his physical strength has been severely overdrawn and his body has suffered great damage. It is very difficult for him to even stand, let alone stop Gohan from transforming into a giant ape.
“Krillin” Son Goku turned his head and shouted to Krillin with all his strength, “Quickly find a way to stop Gohan. Don’t let him lose his mind.”
He knew that a Saiyan who transformed into a giant ape would lose all his sanity and become a monster that knew only destruction and killing.
If Gohan becomes like that, the consequences will be disastrous.
“I, I know, Goku.” Krillin also reacted, with an anxious expression on his face.
But how to stop it?
Cut off Gohan’s tail?
However, Gohan was currently transforming, and the aura emanating from his body was growing stronger and stronger, so he couldn’t get close to him at all.
Just when Krillin was at a loss, Sun Wukong’s voice sounded in his ears again, but this time, the voice became a little weak and intermittent, as if it was transmitted through some kind of thought:
“Krillin, even though Gohan may have lost his mind, his deep-seated hostility towards Vegeta should still be there.”
“Find a way to guide him and make him attack Vegeta.”
“This is our last chance.”
Sun Wukong’s voice was filled with fatigue and a hint of hope.
He knew that in his current state, it was impossible for him to defeat Vegeta.
The only hope lies in Gohan who has transformed into a giant ape.
Although this is dangerous, it is also helpless.
But this is their last gamble.
Krillin was startled when he heard this.
He understood what Wukong meant.
Chapter 49: Second Heavy Blow! Nappa was beaten to the point of doubting his life! (Old Version)
He glanced at Gohan who was transforming crazily, then glanced at Vegeta who was also in a daze because of the disappearance of the moon. He gritted his teeth and made up his mind.
“Gohan, listen to that bad guy Vegeta. He was the one who killed Uncle Piccolo and hurt your father. You have to beat him up. Beat him hard.” Krillin used all his strength to shout at Gohan who was transforming.
He didn’t know if it would work, but he had to try.
At this moment, Gohan’s transformation into a giant ape was finally completed.
A terrifying giant ape, over 20 meters tall, covered in thick brown hair and with bloodthirsty red light flashing in its eyes, appeared on the battlefield.
A deafening roar came from the giant ape’s mouth, and its powerful aura was even stronger than that of the giant ape Vegeta just now.
The giant ape Gohan roared to the sky, his voice filled with endless anger and desire for destruction.
He lost his mind, forgot who he was and his companions around him.
There was only one thought left in his mind – destruction and killing.
He lowered his head and scanned everything around him with his red eyes filled with tyranny.
His eyes first fell on Klin, who was closest to him.
Krillin was frightened by the terrifying look in the giant ape Gohan’s eyes and subconsciously took two steps back.
“Gohan, it’s me. I’m Uncle Krillin.” Krillin tried to awaken Gohan’s sanity, but it was obviously in vain.
Giant Ape Gohan didn’t understand what he was saying at all. He just felt that the little guy in front of him seemed to be an eyesore.
He raised his huge claws and was about to slap Klin.
“Gohan, stop!” Son Goku shouted anxiously, but his voice could not reach the ears of the giant ape Gohan at all.
At this critical moment, a faint voice seemed to be transmitted to the giant ape Gohan’s mind through some strange way.
That’s Piccolo’s voice.
“Gohan, that guy Vegeta is your enemy”
Piccolo’s soul, with the help of the gods, seemed to provide a slight guidance to the giant ape Gohan at the critical moment.
The giant ape Gohan’s claws, which were about to hit Krillin, suddenly stopped.
There was a hint of confusion and bewilderment in his eyes.
Then, he seemed to remember something, turned his head suddenly, and cast his gaze towards Vegeta who was still in a daze because the moon disappeared not far away.
A stronger, instinctive hostility and hatred surged from the bottom of his heart.
This is the guy
This guy killed Uncle Piccolo
This guy hurt my dad.
He’s going to tear him apart.
The giant ape Gohan roared again, and his huge body rushed towards Vegeta like a landslide.
Vegeta was still confused and angry about the sudden disappearance of the artificial moon and didn’t notice Gohan’s abnormality at all.
When he felt a terrifying aura coming from behind, it was too late.
He turned his head suddenly, only to see a huge claw that covered the sky and the sun, with the momentum to tear everything apart, slapping him fiercely.
Vegeta’s pupils suddenly shrank and a look of horror appeared on his face.
He never dreamed that the seemingly harmless little ghost would actually transform into a giant ape.
Moreover, the strength after transformation is so terrifying
He wanted to dodge, but Gohan’s attack was too fast and too wide, leaving him with nowhere to hide.
He could only watch the huge claw getting closer and closer to him.
Vegeta’s body was like being hit by a high-speed train. He was directly knocked out and hit the mountain wall in the distance, making a huge dent in the entire mountain wall.
Vegeta spat out a mouthful of blood and felt like his bones were about to be broken apart.
He struggled to climb out of the depression in the mountain wall, but the attacks of the giant ape Gohan came one after another like a storm.
The giant ape Gohan completely lost his mind and only knew how to madly attack the enemy in front of him whom he hated so much.
His huge claws kept slapping, waving, and tearing
His huge feet also kept stepping, kicking, and crushing
He even opened his bloody mouth and spewed out powerful energy waves.
Vegeta was beaten back by the giant ape Gohan, and was in a miserable state, unable to fight back.
He could only rely on his rich combat experience and reaction speed far beyond that of an ordinary person to barely dodge and block the violent attacks of the giant ape Gohan, running for his life.
The injuries on his body were getting worse and worse.
His physical strength was also being consumed rapidly.
He felt that he could not hold on any longer.
“Damn, damn, low-level warrior, damn, little devil!” Vegeta roared madly in his heart, filled with endless anger and unwillingness.
He, the prince of Saiyan, was actually forced into such an embarrassing situation by two low-level warriors.
This is simply a great shame.
At the critical moment when Vegeta was about to be completely crushed by the giant ape Gohan, an unexpected figure suddenly rushed out from the side.
Yajirobe
The fat man who has been hiding behind the rock and shivering
He didn’t know where he got the courage from, but he actually grabbed his sharp samurai sword and rushed towards the giant ape Gohan who was madly attacking Vegeta.
“Hey you big ape stop it” Yajirobe shouted, trying to get the attention of the giant ape Gohan.
But the giant ape Gohan ignored him and continued to attack Vegeta madly.
Seeing this, Yajirobei gritted his teeth, and a gleam of determination flashed in his eyes.
He knew that if he didn’t stop the giant ape Gohan, Vegeta might really be beaten to death.
Although Vegeta is an enemy, if he dies, they will not be able to learn more about the Saiyans from him.
Moreover, Gohan the Great Ape has completely lost his mind now, and if he is not stopped, he might even attack his own people.
Yajirobe took a deep breath and put all his fears behind him.
He suddenly jumped up, and the katana in his hand flashed a sharp cold light in the air. With incredible precision, he slashed fiercely at the giant ape Gohan’s furry tail that was swinging left and right.
A soft sound.
The tail of the giant ape Gohan, which symbolizes the source of his power, was broken.
The giant ape Gohan let out a roar full of pain and unwillingness, and his huge body quickly shrank and deformed like a deflated ball.
In the blink of an eye, he changed from a ferocious and terrifying giant ape into a naked little boy.
Because of exhaustion and the huge impact of the transformation being cancelled, he fainted and fell from mid-air.
Krillin was quick-witted and rushed forward to catch the unconscious Gohan.
Yajirobe looked at the samurai sword in his hand and the furry tail that fell to the ground, with an expression of disbelief on his face.
He actually succeeded?
He actually cut off the giant ape’s tail?
A huge sense of accomplishment and fear surged into his heart at the same time.
He really had a close call with death just now.
After a series of hard battles and the violent ravages of the giant ape Gohan, Vegeta was now at the end of his strength. He was covered in blood and scars, and it was even difficult for him to stand.
His face was filled with fatigue, anger, unwillingness, and a hint of deep fear.
He knew that he was completely screwed today.
Not only did he fail to successfully conquer this inferior planet, but he was also beaten so badly by two low-level warriors and a little devil.
This is simply the greatest shame in his career as a Saiyan prince.
He can’t stay here any longer.
He must leave this damn planet as soon as possible
He raised his hand with difficulty and pressed a button on his combat suit on his wrist.
Not far away, the hatch of the intact spherical space capsule slowly opened with a soft “hiss” sound.
Vegeta used up his last bit of strength and moved towards his spaceship step by step.
Every step he took was extremely difficult, as if he would fall down at any moment.
Krillin looked at the disheveled Vegeta who was about to flee the Earth, and then looked at Yamcha, Tien Shinhan, Jiaozi who were lying on the ground and had already sacrificed themselves, as well as Piccolo who had just sacrificed himself to protect Gohan. His eyes were filled with endless anger and murderous intent.
It’s this devil
It was this demon that killed his companion.
It is this demon that has brought such a huge disaster to the earth
He absolutely couldn’t let this demon escape so easily.
Krillin took the samurai sword stained with the giant ape’s blood from Yajirobe.
He gripped the hilt of the knife tightly, and looked with cold eyes at Vegeta who was struggling to walk towards the spaceship, approaching him step by step.
“Vegeta,” Krillin’s voice was hoarse and low, full of deep hatred, “You bastard, I will kill you to avenge my dead companions.”
As he spoke, he raised the samurai sword in his hand, ready to give the demon a fatal blow.
Vegeta felt the murderous aura coming from behind him, turned his head with difficulty, and looked at Krillin who was approaching step by step with a sharp blade in his hand, with a trace of despair and unwillingness flashing in his eyes.
Could it be that he, the dignified Saiyan prince, is really going to die today at the hands of this scumbag from an inferior planet?
Just when the samurai sword in Krillin’s hand was about to fall and kill Vegeta, a weak but majestic voice suddenly came from the side.
“Stop Klin!”
He didn’t know when he had managed to sit up from the ground. His face was as pale as paper and his breath was extremely weak. It was obvious that he had suffered severe internal injuries.
But his eyes were still bright and firm.
“Goku? Are you awake?”
Krillin turned his head in surprise and looked at Son Goku.
“Krillin, let him go,” Sun Wukong said with difficulty, with a hint of barely perceptible excitement in his voice?
“What? Goku, do you know what you’re talking about?”
Krillin looked at Son Goku in disbelief, “This guy killed Yamcha, Tien Shinhan, Jiaozi, and Piccolo. I can’t let him go.”
“I know,” Sun Wukong nodded, a trace of sadness flashing in his eyes, “but he can’t die here yet.”
“Why?”
Krillin asked, confused.
Sun Wukong looked at Vegeta who was lying on the ground, dying, with a strange light flashing in his eyes. It was the light of desire for battle that only a pure warrior would produce when encountering a strong opponent.
“Because he is a rare and powerful opponent,” Sun Wukong said slowly, “I hope to have the opportunity to fight him fair and square again in the future.”
“Goku, are you crazy?”
Klin couldn’t believe his ears. “Don’t you see how cruel he is? Letting a tiger go back to the mountains will only bring endless troubles.”
Even Piccolo, who had already sacrificed himself, seemed to express his strong opposition through the message of the gods: “Goku, don’t do anything stupid. This guy must not be left alive.”
However, Sun Wukong shook his head with extraordinary determination.
“No, I’ve made up my mind.” He looked at Krillin, his eyes full of unquestionable meaning, “Let him go, Krillin.”
Krillin looked at Son Goku’s determined eyes, then looked at Vegeta who was lying on the ground, dying. The anger and murderous intent in his heart were gradually replaced by helplessness and confusion.
He couldn’t understand what Goku was thinking.
But he knew that once Wukong made a decision, it would be difficult to change it.
Hoshino Satoru stood aside, watching all this silently.
He seemed to understand the thoughts of a pure warrior like Goku.
For Goku, fighting may not only be for protection and revenge, but also a challenge to his own limits and a desire for stronger opponents.
Vegeta is undoubtedly a powerful opponent who can ignite his fighting spirit.
Perhaps, in Goku’s view, killing an opponent who has lost his fighting ability cannot bring him any pleasure.
He also hoped that in the future, he could be in his prime and have a fair and exciting battle with this powerful Saiyan prince.
This may be the unique martial arts that belongs to Sun Wukong.
Although this kind of martial arts may seem naive and inappropriate at times.
But it is full of admirable purity and persistence.
In the end, Krillin put down the samurai sword.
He knew that he couldn’t go against Goku’s wishes.
Vegeta looked at the dramatic scene before him, his eyes filled with mixed emotions.
He didn’t expect that Kakarot would choose to let him go at this time.
Did this make him feel a little humiliated? Or grateful?
He couldn’t explain it clearly.
He simply struggled to get up from the ground and walked step by step into his spaceship.
At the last moment when the hatch was about to close, he looked at Sun Wukong deeply, his eyes filled with unwillingness, resentment, and a hint of imperceptible awe towards this low-level warrior?
Then, the hatch of the spacecraft slowly closed.
The engine started, and the spherical space capsule, carrying the seriously injured Saiyan prince, slowly rose into the air, then turned into a stream of light and disappeared into the distant sky.
A brutal and bizarre battle finally came to an end.
The earth is saved for now.
However, the price is heavy.
Yamcha, Tien Shinhan, Jiaozi, Piccolo and other companions who once fought side by side all died in this battle.
Sun Wukong was also seriously injured and was in critical condition.
But the more powerful enemy, Vegeta, was released back into the wild.
The future is still full of unknowns and crises.
Hoshino Satoru looked at the spaceship that disappeared into the sky, then looked at the dying Sun Wukong lying on the ground, as well as the bodies of his sacrificed companions. His heart was filled with heaviness and a hint of confusion.
Chapter 50 Prince Vegeta’s eyes look at me strangely! (Old version)
He didn’t know whether Wukong’s decision was right or wrong.
But he knew that their battle was far from over.
New challenges may come again soon.
And he must become stronger as soon as possible so that he can protect this world he has developed feelings for and the people he wants to protect in future crises.
His gaze once again turned to the deep and vast starry sky, his eyes filled with determination and a hint of expectation.
When Vegeta’s spherical spaceship completely disappeared into the sky, the suffocating sense of oppression that enveloped the battlefield finally gradually dissipated.
The surviving Z warriors, as well as Hoshino Satoru, all seemed exhausted, collapsing on the devastated ruins, gasping for breath.
The sun shines again on this devastated land, but it cannot dispel the haze and sadness in people’s hearts.
The battle is over.
However, the price is too heavy.
Yamcha, Tien Shinhan, Jiaozi, these comrades who once fought side by side and sacrificed their lives heroically to protect the earth, their bodies lay coldly on the cold ground, unable to open their eyes or smile again.
Piccolo, the Namekian who was once Goku’s enemy but used his life to protect Gohan at the critical moment, also fell forever.
His sacrifice not only caused everyone to lose a powerful comrade, but also led to the demise of the gods on Earth, and the Dragon Balls on Earth also lost their function.
Son Goku, the hero who saved the earth time and time again, was now seriously injured and in critical condition due to the continuous use of high-powered Kaio-ken and the desperate fight with Vegeta, and fell into a coma.
The entire battlefield was in a mess, filled with the smell of death, sorrow and despair.
“Yamucha, Tianjin Rice, Dumplings, Piccolo” Krillin looked at the bodies of his fallen comrades, his voice choked with sobs, tears streaming down his eyes uncontrollably.
He stretched out his hand, wanting to touch their cold cheeks, but was afraid of disturbing their last peace.
Little Gohan also threw himself on the unconscious Son Goku and burst into tears. His childish cry was filled with endless sadness and fear.
He lost his beloved Uncle Bick, and now even his father, whom he relied on the most, is gone.
Yajirobe also came out from behind the rock where he was hiding. Looking at the tragic scene before him, a complicated expression appeared on his face.
Although he is usually timid and fearful, he still mustered up the courage at the critical moment and cut off the tail of the giant ape Gohan, avoiding a greater disaster.
At this moment, his heart was filled with mourning for the deceased and worries about the future.
Hoshino Satoru stood silently by, watching the sad scene in front of him, his heart filled with heaviness and a hint of self-blame.
Although he tried his best to use his abilities in the battle, he even played an unexpected role at the critical moment.
However, he still couldn’t prevent his companions from sacrificing themselves.
If only he had more power, if only he could predict the danger earlier, if only he could
Unfortunately, there is no if.
Reality is so cruel.
“Everyone, don’t be sad anymore.” A weak but firm voice suddenly came from the side.
She didn’t know when she had already arrived at the battlefield in her aircraft.
There was a hint of fatigue and sadness on her face, but her eyes were full of indomitable spirit and hope.
“The most important thing now is to treat the wounded as soon as possible, and then find a way to resurrect the fallen companions,” Bulma said loudly, trying to use her voice to dispel the haze that shrouded everyone’s hearts.
Behind her were some familiar figures including Master Roshi, Oolong, and Pool.
They were also the first to come to support after the battle.
After hearing Bulma’s words, Krillin, Gohan and others finally came back to their senses from their grief.
Yes, now is not the time to be sad.
They have more important things to do.
They must rescue Wukong as soon as possible, and then find a way to revive their sacrificed companions.
Everyone suppressed their grief and began to take action.
Master Roshi took out a few precious Senzu Beans from his arms and carefully fed them to the unconscious Goku and Yamcha who was also seriously injured and dying (although he was seriously injured by Nappa’s move, he did not die immediately, but was in a near-death state).
Senzu beans are indeed a panacea for healing. After Goku and Yamcha took the beans, their injuries recovered at a speed visible to the naked eye. Their pale faces gradually turned rosy, and their breathing became much steadier.
Seeing that Goku and Yamcha were out of danger, everyone felt a little relieved.
Next, it is time to deal with the bodies of the fallen comrades.
This is a heavy and sad process.
Everyone silently and carefully placed the remains of their fallen companions together, preparing to take them back to Kame-sensei’s house or their respective homes for burial.
After dealing with these things, everyone gathered exhaustedly on a relatively flat piece of ruins and began to discuss the thrilling battle that had just taken place.
“Goku is so powerful.” Krillin recalled the devastating battle between Goku and Vegeta, his eyes full of admiration and yearning, “He was able to force that terrible Vegeta to that point.”
“Yes, the power of Kaio-ken is truly too strong.”
Yamcha also said with lingering fear that he had just been to the gates of hell and his desire for power had become even stronger.
“But, that Vegeta is indeed a terrifying monster.”
Tien Shinhan (his soul, with the help of the gods, was temporarily attached to a special doll, which allowed him to communicate with everyone) said in a deep voice, “If it weren’t for Gohan’s transformation into a giant ape at the end, and some unexpected changes, we might have…”
He paused here, and his eyes involuntarily turned to Hoshino Satoru who was standing beside him.
The others also turned their attention to Hoshino Satoru.
When talking about the battle process, Hoshino Satoru’s incredible performances once again became the focus of everyone’s attention.
The first time, when Nappa was about to kill Gohan and Hoshino Satoru, Son Goku arrived in time and saved them.
But before that, Nappa seemed to have experienced some, um, very strange encounters.
Chapter 51 Wukong is finally back! The savior has arrived! (Old version)
For example, he used his nose to catch Tien Shinhan’s ki cannon, and spun upside down at high speed and was hit by his own energy wave.
The second time, when Vegeta was about to transform into a giant ape, the artificial moon disappeared without a trace.
These bizarre phenomena are all inextricably linked to this seemingly ordinary boy, Hoshino Satoru.
“Hoshino, tell me the truth,” Krillin said, looking at Hoshino Satoru with a look of curiosity and awe in his eyes. “What kind of magic did you use? Why did Nappa and Vegeta behave so strangely?”
“Yes, Hoshino-san.”
Bulma also came over, staring at Hoshino Satoru with her bright eyes, as if she wanted to see through him. “Nappa caught the kigong cannon with his nose, and Vegeta suddenly did such an unrestrained dance during the wave battle, and the mysterious disappearance of the artificial moon, were all caused by you, right?”
Hoshino Satoru felt a little uncomfortable being stared at by everyone, so he could only scratch his head and said vaguely, “Uh, I guess so.
I have some, uh, special little tricks that can sometimes, slightly influence others.”
He still didn’t want to reveal the secret that his abilities were being refreshed every day, so he could only use this ambiguous statement to prevaricate.
When everyone heard this, they all looked unhappy.
Can something that can make a strong man like Nappa do something stupid like catching a qigong cannon with his nose be called a “little trick”?
Can something that can force a proud Saiyan prince like Vegeta to perform an extremely embarrassing dance at the critical moment of a life-and-death duel be called a “little trick”?
Can something that can make an artificial moon that is strong enough to support a Saiyan’s transformation into a giant ape disappear without a trace be called a “little trick”?
Is this kid kidding them?
“Hoshino, stop keeping me in suspense,” Yamcha couldn’t help but ask, “What exactly are the principles behind your abilities? They’re too incredible, aren’t they?”
“Yeah, it’s like magic,” Jiaozi (whose soul was also attached to a doll) said curiously.
Looking at the people’s speculations and questions, Hoshino Satoru smiled bitterly in his heart.
How is he going to explain it?
Should he tell them that he would randomly gain a superpower every morning when he woke up, and that even he himself could not fully predict the effects of these superpowers?
Who would believe this kind of thing if I told them?
I’m afraid I’ll just be regarded as a psychopath, right?
“I don’t really know how to explain this.”
Hoshino Satoru could only spread his hands helplessly, “These abilities of mine are, well, quite special. They don’t seem to follow any physical laws we know of. They are more like something on a conceptual level.”
“Something on a conceptual level?”
Everyone looked bewildered when they heard this.
This statement confused them even more than the “little trick”.
“For example,” Hoshino Satoru thought for a moment, trying to explain in a relatively easy-to-understand way, “I made Nappa catch the kigong cannon with his nose because I, uh, made him have to withstand Tien Shinhan’s attack in that way.
As for Vegeta’s dancing, it’s a similar situation.
The artificial moon disappeared because I made it temporarily cease to exist conceptually.”
The more he explained, the more confused people became.
“Having to withstand an attack in that way? Conceptually, it doesn’t exist for the time being?”
Krillin scratched his bald head, feeling that his brain was almost not enough, “What the hell does this mean?”
“I’m not sure.”
Hoshino Satoru smiled bitterly and shook his head. “These abilities all suddenly appeared in my mind. I’m still exploring and researching them myself.”
He is telling the truth.
Although he knew the names and general effects of these abilities, he knew nothing about the principles behind their production and the deeper mysteries.
Everyone was speechless when they saw Hoshino Satoru’s innocent expression that said “I don’t know how to explain it either.”
They felt that this young man was like a walking mystery, full of mystery and wonder.
His abilities were completely beyond their comprehension, making them curious and somewhat fearful.
However, no matter what, they had to admit that these abilities of Hoshino Satoru did play a crucial role in the battle just now.
If he hadn’t injured Nappa twice in unimaginable ways, the Z Warriors would probably have paid a heavier price.
If he hadn’t made Vegeta dance awkwardly at the critical moment of the battle, Son Goku probably wouldn’t have been able to severely injure Vegeta with his Quadruple Kaio-ken.
If he hadn’t made the artificial moon disappear out of thin air and prevented Vegeta from transforming into a giant ape, the consequences would have been even more disastrous.
It can be said that Hoshino Satoru, in his unique way, changed the course of the entire battle to a certain extent.
Although his frontal combat capability is almost zero, he uses his mysterious ability to appear and disappear at will, making him an indispensable “surprise weapon” in this battle.
“Forget it, no matter what the principle of your ability is.”
Krillin shook his head and stopped dwelling on the issue, “Anyway, this time it’s all thanks to you, Hoshino.
If it weren’t for you, we’d be…
Having said this, he sighed and said no more.
The others nodded in agreement.
Although they still couldn’t understand Hoshino Satoru’s abilities, they felt less suspicious and contemptuous of this mysterious young man, and more admiration and gratitude.
Hoshino Satoru looked at them and felt a little relieved.
It seems that this time, I have finally gained everyone’s initial recognition.
Just when everyone was still discussing the mystery of Hoshino Satoru’s ability, a voice full of excitement and curiosity suddenly came from the side.
“Hoshino-kun, you are truly amazing! Your abilities are simply the greatest discovery of this century.”
She didn’t know when she had come close to Hoshino Satoru, her big, bright eyes flashing with excitement as if she had discovered a new continent. She stared at Hoshino Satoru without blinking, as if she wanted to study him thoroughly from inside and out.
After the battle, she learned in detail from Krillin and Goku (before he fell into a coma) through the communicator about the various magical manifestations of Hoshino Satoru’s abilities during the battle.
Especially after hearing that Hoshino Satoru could force the arrogant Saiyan Prince Vegeta to do an embarrassing dance on the battlefield, and that he could make an artificial moon disappear without a trace, her curiosity and desire to study Hoshino Satoru reached an unprecedented peak.
Chapter 52: Wukong’s eyes! He actually recognized me! (Old version)
This kind of power is even more incredible than the Dragon Ball she has been pursuing all her life.
This is completely beyond her understanding of science.
This is a new, unknown, mysterious power full of infinite possibilities
As a genius scientist, Bulma has an almost paranoid desire and pursuit for this unknown thing.
She swore to find out what secrets were hidden in Hoshino Satoru.
We must uncover the true veil of this mysterious power
“Mr. Hoshino, please tell me quickly, what exactly are those abilities of yours? Is it some kind of special genetic mutation? Or are you carrying some high-tech device that we can’t detect? Or are you actually a messenger sent by an unknown civilization?”
Like a curious baby, Bulma bombarded Hoshino Satoru with a series of questions, her eyes full of desire for knowledge and a search for the truth.
Hoshino Satoru was a little overwhelmed by Bulma’s sudden enthusiasm and repeated questioning.
He looked at Bulma’s big eyes that sparkled with curiosity and smiled bitterly in his heart.
He knew that once this talented scientist became interested in something, he would never give up easily.
It seems that I will have to face her “dig-in” questions often in the future.
“Well, Bulma-san, my ability is really hard to explain.”
Hoshino Satoru could only spread his hands helplessly again, “I’m still figuring it out myself.
Maybe I’ll tell you when I figure it out completely.”
He could only use this delaying tactic to deal with Bulma’s questioning.
“Is that so?” Bulma’s face showed a little disappointment when she heard it, but it was soon replaced by a stronger interest. “It’s okay. I can study this kind of unknown thing with you. I am most interested in it. We will definitely be able to uncover this huge secret of yours.”
As she spoke, she excitedly patted Hoshino Satoru’s shoulder, as if she had already treated him as a precious experimental subject.
Hoshino Satoru looked at her eager look and was speechless.
He felt that his future days would probably not be peaceful.
The next day, when Hoshino Satoru woke up from a tiring sleep, it was already noon.
Last night, they brought the bodies of their fallen companions and the seriously injured and unconscious Sun Wukong back to Turtle House.
After a night’s rest, Hoshino Satoru felt much better, but his body was still a little sore.
【Everything Can Talk (1 hour)】
Ability Description: In the next hour, Hoshino Satoru can have simple conversations with any object (including stones, clouds, machines, food and other non-living objects) and understand their “intentions” or “states”.
“Can everything talk?”
Hoshino Satoru looked at the description of this ability and a curious expression appeared on his face.
Being able to talk to any object? Doesn’t that mean he can know what the table is thinking? What the wall is complaining about? What kind of vicissitudes the stone under his feet has experienced?
He couldn’t wait to test the effects of this new ability.
He looked around, his eyes landing on a small bag sitting on the bedside table.
It was given to him by Master Roshi, and contained a few precious Senzu beans.
He picked up a Senzu bean curiously, placed it in the palm of his hand, and then concentrated his mind, trying to use the ability of [Everything can talk to] to “communicate” with this small Senzu bean.
“Hey, little fairy bean, can you hear me?”
Hoshino Satoru asked silently in his heart.
Almost at the moment when he finished thinking, a faint “thought” with a hint of youthfulness and vitality came from the magic beans in his hand.
“I…I heard it,” the thought came to me, like a child who just woke up, with a hint of confusion and curiosity. “Who are you? Why are you talking to me?”
Xingye Wu was delighted, it really can
He could clearly feel that the Senzu Bean was “talking” to him in a way that he could not understand but could clearly perceive.
“I’m Hoshino Satoru.”
Hoshino Satoru answered in his mind, “I’m just a little curious about you.
How do you feel?”
“I feel full of energy,” Senzu Bean thought, with a hint of pride and pride, “I can heal all injuries and restore people’s physical strength.”
“Eat me quickly!” Senzu Bean’s thoughts suddenly became a little anxious, “I am very delicious. Eat me and you will feel very energetic.”
Hoshino Satoru couldn’t help laughing when he heard the childlike “sales pitch” of Senzu Beans.
This ability of “everything can talk” is so novel and interesting.
He felt like he had opened a door to a whole new world.
He began to be curious about everything around him.
He wondered if the floor beneath his feet was complaining about being stepped on.
He wondered if the clock on the wall was lamenting the passage of time?
He wondered if the white clouds outside the window were longing for freedom in the distance?
Although this ability only lasted for an hour, it gave him an unprecedented sense of intimacy and awe towards the world.
He realized that even those seemingly lifeless objects have their own “life” and “stories”.
Just when Hoshino Satoru was still excited about this new ability, a heavy news brought him back to the cruel reality.
After careful inspection by Bulma and Master Roshi, they discovered that the Earth’s Dragon Balls had completely turned into ordinary stones and lost all their divine power due to the death of the gods.
This means that they can no longer use Earth’s Dragon Balls to revive their companions who died in the battle with the Saiyans.
This news plunged everyone into deep despair.
Could it be that Yamcha, Tien Shinhan, Jiaozi, Piccolo and the others are really going to leave forever?
Just when everyone felt helpless and confused, Krillin suddenly remembered what Piccolo had mentioned before his sacrifice.
“Oh, I remember now,” Krillin slapped his thigh and said excitedly, “Picnic once said that his home planet, Namek, also has Dragon Balls similar to those on Earth. Moreover, the Dragon Balls on Namek are more powerful than those on Earth.”
Chapter 53: Vegeta wants to kill me? This prince is too petty! (Old version)
When everyone heard this, a glimmer of hope flashed in their eyes.
“Yes,” Krillin said affirmatively, “If we can find the Dragon Balls on Namek, we can not only revive our fallen companions, but also revive the gods. As long as the gods are resurrected, the Dragon Balls on Earth will be able to resume their function.”
This news was like a shot of adrenaline, injected into everyone’s hearts and rekindled their hope.
“Then what are we waiting for? Let’s go to Namek as soon as possible,” Yamcha (who had been saved by Senzu Beans, but was still a little weak) said excitedly.
“But where is Namek? How do we get there?”
Wu Long raised a key question.
Everyone was stunned when they heard this.
Yes, Namek, it is a distant and unknown planet.
They knew nothing about it, let alone how to get there.
At this moment, Bulma stood up with a confident smile on her face: “Leave this problem to me.”
She clapped her hands and said, “My father’s company once repaired the spaceship that the Immortal Lord used to come to Earth.
Although the spacecraft was very old, its core engine and navigation system were still well preserved.
As long as we modify it a little, it should be able to take us to Namek.”
“Really? That’s great!” Everyone was overjoyed when they heard that.
Thus, the decision to go to Namek to search for the Dragon Balls was made.
Bulma immediately took action and began to transform the ancient Namek spaceship with all her strength.
She mobilized all the resources of the Briefs family, assembled the most advanced equipment and materials, and worked day and night to repair and upgrade the spacecraft.
Hoshino Satoru also volunteered to help.
Although he knows nothing about the structure and principles of the spacecraft, he has the ability to “talk to everything”, which may be of unexpected help.
He tried to use this ability to “chat” with various parts of the spacecraft.
He walked over to the spacecraft’s engine, focused his attention, and asked, “Hey, big engine, how are you feeling? Are you feeling any discomfort?”
A dull and tired thought came from the engine: “I feel a fuel blockage. The fuel supply is not smooth. It seems that a pipe is aging.”
Upon hearing this, Hoshino Satoru quickly told Bulma who was busy nearby about the situation.
Bulma checked and found that one of the engine’s fuel pipes had indeed aged and become slightly clogged due to its age.
“Wow, Hoshino-san you’re amazing! How did you know that?”
Bulma looked at Hoshino Satoru in surprise, her eyes full of curiosity.
Hoshino Satoru could only speak vaguely again: “Uh, I just feel like something is a little off.”
Although Bulma was a little suspicious, she didn’t ask any more questions and immediately asked someone to replace the aging fuel pipe.
Then, Hoshino Satoru walked to the spacecraft’s control console and “talked” to a complicated-looking circuit board.
“Hello, little circuit board, how are you?”
A faint and anxious “thought” came from the circuit board: “I… I feel a little hot… I feel like I’m about to short-circuit… I’m so scared.”
Hoshino Satoru told Bulma about this situation.
Bulma checked and found that the circuit board had indeed shown some signs of slight aging and poor contact due to not being used for a long time. If it continued to be used, a short circuit might indeed occur.
“Oh my god, Hoshino-san, you are my lucky star.” Bulma looked at Hoshino Satoru, her eyes full of gratitude and a hint of admiration?
She felt that with this “humanoid parts detector” of Xingye Wu, her efficiency in transforming the spacecraft increased several times.
Hoshino Satoru had another “chat” with the spacecraft’s thrusters.
The propeller emitted a “thought” full of power and desire: “I long to fly, I long for more powerful energy, I hope to have a smoother energy channel to allow me to burst out faster.”
Hoshino Satoru also conveyed the “wish” of the thruster to Bulma.
After listening to this, Bulma nodded thoughtfully, and then began to optimize and adjust the spacecraft’s energy supply system.
In this way, with the help of Hoshino Satoru, the “special consultant”, Bulma’s work of transforming the spacecraft went extremely smoothly.
Many hidden dangers and problems that might have been ignored were discovered and resolved in advance.
The performance of the spacecraft has also been further improved.
Bulma looked at Hoshino Satoru, her heart filled with gratitude and even stronger curiosity.
She felt more and more that this young man was simply an unfathomable treasure, and his whole body was full of unknown surprises.
She also became more determined to uncover his secret.
And in the process of communicating with these “inanimate” objects, Hoshino Satoru developed a new understanding and perception of the world.
He discovered that even those seemingly cold and hard machine parts had their own “emotions” and “desires”.
They also yearn to be understood, to be treated well, and to maximize their value.
This wonderful experience also caused some subtle changes in his state of mind.
He became more respectful of life and cherished everything around him more.
He knew that the abilities he possessed were not just tools for pranks or showing off.
They are more like a key, a key that can enable him to open the door to the unknown world and understand the nature of all things.
He looks forward to using this key to explore more unknown mysteries and discover more wonderful surprises in his future journeys.
Of course, he also knows that the road ahead is still full of unknowns and challenges.
But now, he no longer feels confused and uneasy.
He has these trustworthy partners by his side, walking side by side with him.
With the “great help” of Hoshino Gona’s ability of “Talking to Everything”, Bulma’s transformation of the ancient spaceship of the immortal went extremely smoothly, even beyond imagination.
At first, when Hoshino Satoru relayed the various “complaints” and “suggestions” he heard from those spaceship parts to Bulma in his own slightly clumsy and vague language, Bulma’s face was full of suspicion and confusion.
Chapter 54: Wukong’s Guard! A Sense of Security Bursting! (Old Version)
“What did you say? The engine complains about a poor fuel supply because a fuel line is worn out?”
Bulma frowned and looked at Hoshino Satoru, her eyes full of “Are you kidding me?”
She is a genius scientist who knows everything about mechanical structure and energy principles.
There was a problem with the engine of a spacecraft, and she was naturally able to find out the crux of the problem through precise instrument testing and scientific analysis.
When did a layman who knew nothing about mechanics come to tell her what to do? And he used this ridiculous phrase, “The engine is complaining,” to tell her what to do.
“Well, that’s probably what it means.”
Hoshino Satoru felt a little guilty when Bulma looked at him, and could only respond vaguely.
He couldn’t say that he had just had a “cordial and friendly” conversation with that big iron engine, right?
Bulma rolled her eyes, obviously not believing what Hoshino Satoru was saying.
But out of awe for Hoshino Satoru’s previous magical abilities and a rigorous attitude unique to scientists, she decided to check the so-called “aging oil pipeline” according to what Hoshino Satoru said.
The result is that you don’t know until you check, and you will be shocked when you check.
The oil pipe located deep inside the engine has some tiny cracks and blockages due to its age and the possibility of having experienced some severe vibrations before.
Although these problems are not enough to have a significant impact on the overall performance of the engine according to external test data, if they are not dealt with for a long time, they may indeed cause some unnecessary trouble in future space travel.
“How is this possible?”
Bulma looked at the test report with an expression of disbelief on her face.
She clearly remembered that she had conducted a comprehensive inspection of the engine before and did not find this problem.
Is it because I’ve been negligent? Or does this Hoshino Satoru really have some unknown “special ability”?
Next, when Hoshino Satoru relayed to Bulma the “complaint” he heard from a circuit board that it was “about to short-circuit due to aging” and the “suggestion” he heard from the thrusters that “he hoped for a smoother energy channel”, although Bulma was still full of doubts in her heart, she still patiently combined her scientific knowledge to carefully check and adjust the corresponding components of the spacecraft.
As a result, every time, she was surprised
The circuit board that “complained” that it was about to short-circuit was found to have some potential risks after testing. If it is not replaced in time, it is very likely to malfunction when encountering strong energy interference during space travel.
As for the thruster that “desires” a smoother energy channel, after Bulma optimized and adjusted its energy supply system, its propulsion efficiency actually got a slight but clearly perceptible improvement.
“Oh my god, Hoshino-san, how did you do that?”
Bulma looked at Hoshino Satoru with eyes full of shock, confusion, and an almost fanatical admiration.
She felt that the scientific knowledge she had learned in the past was like a child’s toy in front of this mysterious boy, pale and powerless.
This “ability” of Hoshino Satoru has completely exceeded her understanding of science.
Hoshino Satoru was a little scared by Bulma’s eyes, which looked like she was looking at an alien monster, so he could only continue to play dumb and say, “I don’t know, I just felt it casually.”
He couldn’t say that he had just had a “heart-to-heart” conversation with those cold machine parts, right?
Of course Bulma didn’t believe his nonsense.
But she also knew that she would probably not be able to get any valuable information from this tight-lipped boy.
However, this did not prevent her curiosity and desire to study Hoshino Satoru from becoming even stronger.
She decided that she must find a way to “tie” Hoshino Satoru in her laboratory and study him carefully to find out what secrets he was hiding.
With the help of Hoshino Satoru, the “humanoid fault early warning machine” and “performance optimization consultant”, Bulma’s transformation of the spacecraft is proceeding at an unprecedented speed and efficiency.
Many hidden dangers that might have taken a lot of time and effort to check were discovered and resolved in advance.
Many components that seemed to have reached their performance limits were unexpectedly optimized thanks to Hoshino Satoru’s “nonsense” “suggestions.”
Finally, when the transformation of the spacecraft was completed, Bulma was pleasantly surprised to find that the overall performance parameters of this ancient Namek spacecraft were even higher than she had initially expected.
The launch of the spacecraft became smoother and more stable.
The energy efficiency of spacecraft has also been slightly improved, which means they can travel greater distances in space.
Even the air circulation system inside the spacecraft seemed to have become fresher and more comfortable.
“Hoshino-kun, you’re a genius!” Bulma excitedly hugged Hoshino Satoru’s arm, jumping and dancing with excitement, completely losing her usual aloof goddess demeanor. “I’ve decided that for all my inventions in the future, I’ll ask you to be the first to experience them and, uh, the consultant.”
Hoshino Satoru was a little overwhelmed by Bulma’s sudden enthusiasm and could only smile awkwardly.
He knew that this time, he had unintentionally shown the tip of the iceberg of his abilities.
However, he was also very happy to be able to help Bulma and make everyone’s journey to Namek safer and smoother.
He began to feel that these strange abilities of his might not just be pranks or small fights.
They really seem to be able to play an unexpected and important role at certain critical moments.
This realization gave him more confidence in his abilities and more expectations.
After some intense and busy preparations, the day to go to Namek finally arrived.
The spaceship that Bulma had carefully modified was quietly parked in a hidden valley. Under the sunlight, it gleamed with metallic luster, full of science fiction and futuristic feeling.
Bulma, Son Gohan, Krillin, and Hoshino Satoru, the four of them (sometimes, Master Roshi’s pet named “Turtle” would appear in a corner of the spaceship out of nowhere, probably wanting to join in the fun) boarded the spaceship one after another.
Chapter 55: Nappa gets beaten by Goku! So satisfying! (Old version)
Joining them on this unknown journey are the remains of their fallen companions and the seriously injured and unconscious Sun Wukong.
They were all placed in a specially designed hibernation chamber on the spacecraft, waiting for the day when they would be resurrected by the Dragon Balls on Namek.
“Everyone, are you ready?”
Bulma sat in the driver’s seat, looking back at everyone with a confident and excited smile on her face, “Our journey to find the pearl on Namek has officially begun now.”
As she spoke, she expertly manipulated the various buttons and levers on the console.
The spacecraft’s engine emitted a low and powerful roar.
Then, under the expectant gaze of the crowd, the spacecraft slowly rose into the sky, carrying their hopes and dreams, breaking through the earth’s atmosphere and heading towards the distant and unknown depths of the universe.
The spacecraft has entered a stable navigation phase.
Looking out through the porthole of the spacecraft, you can see the vast universe and countless distant stars shining brightly.
This magnificent and mysterious scene shocked and amazed Hoshino Satoru and Gohan, who were traveling in space for the first time.
Although the space inside the spacecraft is not too large, Bulma has arranged it in an orderly manner, full of a sense of technology and girlishness?
In addition to the necessary cockpit, lounge, and life support system, she also prepared sufficient food, water, and a variety of entertainment facilities, such as game consoles, comic books, and a multi-functional audio-visual system that can play various movies and music.
Obviously, she had anticipated that the journey to Namek would be very long and boring, so she made full preparations in advance.
After the initial novelty and excitement wore off, the long space voyage did begin to become a bit monotonous and boring.
In order to prevent his strength from declining, Krillin would practice hard every day in the gravity training room specially prepared for him by Bulma.
In addition to studying and playing, Gohan also began to do some basic martial arts training under Krillin’s guidance.
He also seemed to realize that only by possessing great power could he protect the people he wanted to protect.
Bulma spent most of her time in the cockpit, monitoring the spacecraft’s navigation status or studying various scientific data brought from Earth.
As for Hoshino Satoru, in addition to insisting on doing some basic physical training every day, the most important thing for him is to look forward to what new abilities he will refresh today.
On this day, Hoshino Satoru’s ability was refreshed to [Absolute Balance Destroyer].
Ability Description: You can designate a single target, causing them to easily lose balance and fall no matter what they do within the next ten minutes.
He might fall when walking, choke when drinking water, or even slide off a chair when sitting still.
“Absolute balance destroyer?”
This ability sounds like it’s another one specifically used for pranks.
Make others wrestle continuously for ten minutes?
This is even worse than [Forced Dancing to Exhaustion]Klin was in the gravity room, sweating profusely during high-intensity training. Suddenly, he began to trip over his left foot and then his right foot over his left foot. Like a drunk, he fell to the ground in the gravity room, with a bruised face.
That picture is not too beautiful
A wicked smile appeared on the corner of Hoshino Satoru’s mouth.
He decided to use Krillin to test the effect of this new ability today.
Who made Klin always like to make fun of him?
So he quietly slipped to the door of the gravity room and looked through the observation window to see Klin doing running training inside.
Klin’s figure flickered like a ghost on the high-speed treadmill, his training clothes soaked with sweat, but he still gritted his teeth and persevered, his eyes full of determination and persistence.
Hoshino Satoru looked at him and said in his heart, “Sorry, Krillin”, then silently activated the ability of [Absolute Balance Destroyer] in his heart, the target – Krillin
Almost at the moment when he finished thinking, Klin, who was running on the treadmill at high speed, suddenly felt his feet suddenly soften and his body leaned forward uncontrollably.
“Wow!”
Klin exclaimed, and tried to steady himself in a panic, but his left foot seemed to be tripped by something and stepped hard on his right foot.
“Plop”
Klin fell off the high-speed treadmill like a rolling gourd and hit the cold floor of the gravity room hard. He was dizzy and seeing stars.
“Ouch, it hurts so much.” Krillin covered his sore butt and crawled up from the ground with a grimace, a dazed and confused expression on his face.
He was running just fine, how could he suddenly fall down?
Is the treadmill broken?
He was a little unconvinced, shook his head, stood up again, and prepared to continue training.
As a result, he just took a step, and he felt his left foot was tripped by something invisible, and stepped hard on his right foot again.
Another muffled sound.
Krillin fell on his back again, even harder than the last time.
Krillin was completely stunned.
He felt as if his body had suddenly become out of control.
He clearly wanted to move forward, but his feet kept fighting each other involuntarily.
He was like a baby who had just learned to walk and couldn’t even maintain the most basic balance.
At this moment, a clear and pleasant laughter came from the door of the gravity room.
“Hehehe Uncle Klin, why are you like a tumbler? That’s so funny!”
It’s Gohan.
He didn’t know when he arrived at the door of the gravity room. He was covering his mouth and laughing so hard that tears were about to come out.
When Krillin heard Gohan’s laughter, his face turned red and white, and he felt a little embarrassed.
He, a Z warrior, actually made such a big fool of himself in front of a little kid.
“Gohan, stop laughing,” Krillin said angrily, “I’m just not in a good mood today.”
As he spoke, he struggled to get up from the ground.
Chapter 56: Prince vs. Lower-Level Warrior! The Fateful Showdown Begins! (Old Version)
As a result, as soon as he stood up, he felt his feet slip and fell to the ground with another “thump”.
This time, he landed face first, with a mouthful of ashes.
“Pfft–hahahaha” Gohan couldn’t hold it in any longer and burst into laughter, rolling on the ground with laughter.
Hoshino Satoru was hiding at the door, trying hard to suppress his smile, his shoulders shrugging.
He also didn’t expect that the ability of [Absolute Balance Destroyer] would be so immediate and so spectacular.
The next ten minutes were a nightmare for Klin.
No matter what he did, he would easily lose his balance and fall.
He tried to walk, but he either tripped over his left foot or fell flat on his face.
He wanted to drink some water, but ended up either spilling it all over the floor or choking and coughing.
He wanted to sit down and rest for a while, but as soon as he sat on the chair, he slipped off and fell on his butt.
Even if he stood against the wall, he would fall to the side because of his unstable center of gravity.
During these ten minutes, Klin fell back and forth more than a dozen times, his whole body was covered with bruises and he looked in a miserable state.
Gohan, on the other hand, was laughing so hard that his stomach hurt.
He felt that Uncle Klin was so funny today, even funnier than the clowns in the circus.
Ten minutes later, the effect of [Absolute Balance Destroyer] disappeared.
Krillin finally felt his body returning to normal.
He got up from the ground and looked at Hoshino Satoru who was standing at the door with an innocent expression on his face, and Gohan who was still laughing out of breath, and a smile appeared on his face that was uglier than crying.
“Hiroshino, did you use some strange ability on me again?”
Klin asked through gritted teeth, his eyes full of the meaning of “just wait for me”.
Hoshino Satoru quickly waved his hands, pretending to be dumbfounded and said, “No, Krillin, I didn’t do anything.
Maybe you are just unlucky today?”
“I don’t believe you,” Krillin said unhappily.
He was now certain that the reason he was so unlucky just now was definitely because of that brat Xingye Wu.
This guy is becoming more and more lawless.
However, although he was badly beaten by Hoshino Satoru, Krillin was not really angry in his heart.
On the contrary, he found it a little funny?
After all, in the long and boring space voyage, it is a nice thing to have such a small episode to liven up the atmosphere.
Moreover, he became more and more curious and expectant about Hoshino Satoru’s endless and strange abilities.
He wanted to know what new abilities this mysterious boy would develop tomorrow.
After experiencing the brutal battle on Earth and witnessing the display of Hoshino Satoru’s various magical abilities, Son Gohan is filled with endless admiration and curiosity for this big brother who looks ordinary but can always do some incredible things.
In his young mind, the image of Hoshino Satoru has gradually changed from a “big brother who looks a little weird” to a “superman with mysterious powers and omnipotent.”
Although Hoshino Satoru’s fighting ability may not be as strong as his father Son Goku, nor as strong as Uncle Krillin and Uncle Piccolo.
However, Hoshino Satoru possesses some mysterious abilities that they don’t have and can create miracles.
For example, it allows the vicious Saiyan Nappa to use his nose to catch Uncle Tien Shinhan’s ki cannon.
For example, it made the more evil Saiyan Vegeta suddenly perform such a strange dance when fighting with his father.
For example, it can make the fake moon created by Uncle Vegeta disappear out of thin air.
In his opinion, these things are even more magical than fairy tales.
Therefore, during this long and boring journey to Namek, Gohan almost became Hoshino Satoru’s “little tail”.
What he looks forward to most every day is Hoshino Satoru’s new and interesting abilities.
Then, like a curious baby, he would pester Hoshino Satoru and ask him to “show” him the effects of his new ability.
“Brother Hoshino, Brother Hoshino, what new abilities do you have today? Show me now, show me now.”
This has almost become Gohan’s daily mantra.
Hoshino Satoru is always happy to satisfy Gohan’s requests, which are full of childlike innocence and expectations.
After all, being able to bring some joy and surprise to this child who has experienced so much sadness and fear is also a happy thing for him.
Moreover, by “performing” new abilities for Gohan, he himself can better become familiar with and master the usage and effects of these abilities.
Therefore, during the long journey in space, the abilities that Hoshino Satoru refreshed every day became an important entertainment activity for everyone (mainly Gohan and Krillin who was occasionally “affected by the disaster”).
Sometimes, Hoshino Satoru will refresh an ability called [Forced Voice Changing (Cartoon Character)].
The effect of this ability is that it can force a designated person’s speaking voice to become that of a classic cartoon character for a short period of time.
Once, Krillin was seriously analyzing with Bulma the possible dangers on Namek and the strategies they should adopt to deal with them.
Hoshino Satoru was bored, so he secretly used this ability on Krillin, making his voice become that of Donald Duck.
So, this scene appeared:
Krillin: “According to my analysis, the strength of Frieza and his group on Namek may be far beyond our imagination.
We must make a careful plan in order to” (Quack, quack, quack, quack, my plan is the best quack, quack, quack)
Bulma: “(Holding back a smile, shrugging her shoulders)
Gohan: “Pfft – Hahahaha Uncle Krillin, how come your voice has become Donald Duck’s? That’s so funny, hahahahaha”
Klin: “” (He looked confused, completely unaware of what was happening, but couldn’t help blushing when he heard the sound he made)
Hoshino Satoru was standing by, laughing so hard that he almost fell off his chair.
Another time, Hoshino Satoru refreshed an ability called [Give Objects Humanized Expressions].
The effect of this ability is that it can make designated inanimate objects show various anthropomorphic expressions on their surface within a short period of time, such as smiling, crying, anger, surprise, etc.
That day, Bulma was in the cockpit, concentrating on studying the star map, trying to find the best route to Namek.
Chapter 57 New Ability: [Forced Dance to Exhaustion]? Does this work? (Old Version)
Hoshino Satoru had nothing to do, so he used this ability on various instruments and buttons in the cockpit.
Then, Bulma saw:
The main screen on the console suddenly gave her a bright smile.
The indicator lights next to it winked at her like a group of naughty children.
Even the joystick in her hand had a shy blush on its face.
“Waaaaaah it’s haunted!” Bulma was startled by the sudden scene and almost jumped out of the driver’s seat.
When she found out that it was Hoshino Satoru who was behind the incident, she was so angry that she chased Hoshino Satoru and beat him all the way.
Of course, there are also times when Hoshino Satoru will refresh some abilities that are rather useless or even a bit disappointing.
For example, one time he refreshed an ability called [Forced Spray of Air Freshener], which allowed a designated person to automatically emit the strong smell of lemon-flavored air freshener no matter where they went for the next hour.
That day, the unlucky Krillin became the “victim” of this ability.
Wherever he went, he left behind a lingering, suffocating smell of lemon.
Even when he was eating, he felt like he was eating lemon-flavored air freshener instead of rice.
This made him depressed for several days.
In this way, with the “adjustment” of various strange abilities refreshed by Hoshino Satoru every day, this space voyage that was supposed to be long and boring has become full of joy and surprises (or shocks).
Bulma, Son Gohan, Krillin, and Hoshino Satoru, four people with very different personalities who are brought together by a common goal, are boarding the spaceship that carries the last hope of the Earth, and are moving forward firmly towards the distant and unknown Namek galaxy in the vast universe.
Their future is full of unknowns and dangers.
But their hearts are also filled with hope and a little expectation.
They hope to find the legendary Dragon Balls on Namek, revive their fallen companions, and restore peace to Earth.
They also look forward to encountering more wonderful experiences and seeing a wider world during this unknown journey.
And Hoshino Satoru is even more looking forward to what new abilities he will gain tomorrow.
Is it a mischievous ability that brings joy, or a practical ability that comes in handy at crucial moments?
Or is it some kind of mysterious ability that allows him to have a deeper understanding of the world?
He doesn’t know.
But he knew that no matter what kind of abilities he had, he would use them well to protect this world he had developed feelings for, and the companions who walked alongside him.
But in his heart, the flame of protection also burns
During the long and somewhat monotonous space voyage, the ability that Hoshino Satoru refreshed every day undoubtedly became the biggest source of fun on the spacecraft. Of course, it would sometimes bring some small “shocks”.
That day, when Hoshino Satoru woke up from his sleep and habitually sensed his new ability of the day, a somewhat strange expression appeared on his face, with a hint of eagerness to try.
[Local frictionless area].
Ability Description: Can create a completely frictionless area in a designated small area (no more than one square meter) for five minutes.
Within this zone, any object loses friction, becoming extremely slippery and difficult to control.
“Local frictionless regions?”
Hoshino Satoru touched his chin, a cunning gleam in his eyes.
This ability sounds like it’s very suitable for pranks.
Making a small area completely frictionless? Wouldn’t that mean that if someone accidentally stepped on that area, they would instantly lose their balance and fall flat on their face, just like stepping on a piece of ice coated with lubricant?
In Hoshino Satoru’s mind, the image of Krillin, who was in a state of disgrace and in tears after being tricked by the power of the [Absolute Balance Destroyer], emerged involuntarily.
“Hehehe” Hoshino Satoru couldn’t help but let out a low smirk.
He decided that he must find an opportunity today to “test” the effect of this new ability.
Of course, his primary “test subject” is naturally Klin, who likes to play and fight with him the most and can withstand the “torture” the most.
However, when he walked out of the lounge and came to the public activity area of the spaceship, he found that Krillin and Gohan were training hard in the micro-gravity room specially made by Bulma, and they were probably not going to be able to come out for a while.
Hoshino Satoru curled his lips in disappointment.
Just as he was about to find something else to pass the time, his eyes suddenly fell on the cockpit not far away.
Through the transparent hatch of the cockpit, he saw Bulma standing with her back to him in front of the huge star map display screen, concentrating on checking the spacecraft’s route parameters.
She was wearing a fitted blue work suit that highlighted her beautiful figure.
Her soft short blue hair gently brushed against her fair neck as she shook her head slightly.
Her serious expression added a touch of intellectual charm to her already beautiful face.
Hoshino Satoru looked at her, and suddenly a bold idea popped up in his mind.
How about using Bulma to “test” this new ability?
As soon as this thought came to his mind, he felt an inexplicable excitement and a little nervousness.
He knew that Bulma was not as easy to “bully” as Krillin.
If she found out that it was me who was behind this, the consequences would be very serious.
However, he really couldn’t suppress his desire to play a prank.
Moreover, he also wanted to see how a smart and calm genius scientist like Bulma would react when encountering such a sudden “accident” that could not be explained by science at all.
“Just give it a try, there shouldn’t be any problem, right?”
Hoshino Satoru encouraged himself in his heart and quietly moved towards the cockpit.
He tried to walk as lightly as possible without making any sound, and tiptoed to the door of the cockpit like a kitten ready to steal some fish.
Bulma still had her back to him, staring intently at the star map display screen, her fingers moving rapidly on the console, muttering to herself as she calculated various complex navigation parameters, completely unaware that there was a “bad-intentioned” guy quietly approaching from behind.
Chapter 58: Galik Cannon vs. Kamehameha! The Great Battle of the Century! (Old Version)
Hoshino Satoru took a deep breath and silently activated the ability of [Local Frictionless Area] in his mind. His target was the less than half a square meter of floor under Bulma’s feet.
An invisible, imperceptible mysterious force instantly enveloped the area under Bulma’s feet.
The metal floor that originally looked no different from the surrounding floor, under the effect of Hoshino Satoru’s ability, instantly turned into an “absolutely smooth” area with no friction at all.
After doing all this, Hoshino Satoru immediately held his breath, hid behind the door, and secretly observed Bulma’s reaction, his heart filled with anticipation and a little bit of uneasiness before the prank succeeded.
Bulma was still concentrating on studying the star map and didn’t seem to notice anything unusual.
She looked at the screen for a while, then habitually took a half step back, preparing to take a paper star map from the shelf next to her for verification.
Just as she took this seemingly casual step and stepped into the frictionless area that had been “transformed” by Hoshino Satoru, an accident happened.
Bulma felt her feet suddenly slip and her body fell backward uncontrollably.
Her feet, clad in white work boots, had lost all grip, as if they were on a buttered ice rink.
The sudden feeling of weightlessness and imbalance made her let out a short and sharp cry.
Her hands subconsciously waved wildly in the air, trying to grab something to steady herself.
But there was nothing around except the cold control console and the hard bulkhead.
She was about to lose her balance and bump into the control console behind her, which was filled with various precision instruments. If she really hit it, she would suffer a bloody head injury at best, or even damage important equipment on the spacecraft, causing irreparable consequences.
Xingye Wu’s heart instantly rose to his throat.
He also didn’t expect that the ability of this [local frictionless area] would be so immediate and so dangerous.
He just wanted to play a little joke on Bulma, but he didn’t intend to hurt her, let alone damage the spaceship carrying the last hope of the earth.
At this critical moment, a figure rushed over from the side like lightning.
It’s Klin
He didn’t know when he had finished his training in the gravity room. He happened to pass by the cockpit door and heard Bulma’s exclamation.
Almost by instinct, he rushed forward, and at the moment before Bulma was about to fall and hit the console, he quickly stretched out his arms and held her soft and slender waist firmly.
“call”
Bulma leaned in shock in Krillin’s arms, which were not very strong but extremely firm, breathing heavily, and her chest looked even fuller due to the violent heaving.
There was still a trace of fear and a barely perceptible blush on her face.
“Bulma, are you okay?”
Klin asked breathlessly, his face covered with beads of sweat because of the thrilling scene just now.
He could clearly feel Bulma’s soft body in his arms, and the faint fragrance emanating from her, which made his heart beat faster involuntarily.
“I’m fine.” Bulma recovered a little, and a little embarrassedly broke free from Krillin’s arms, tidied up her messy clothes and hair, and said with a blush on her pretty face, “Thank you, Krillin, it was really dangerous just now.”
She still feels a little scared.
She really couldn’t understand why she was standing perfectly fine just now and suddenly slipped and almost fell?
Is there some grease stain on the floor?
She looked down at the floor beneath her feet and found it was clean and shiny, without any oil or water stains at all.
This made her even more confused.
“You’re welcome, Bulma.”
Krillin smiled innocently and scratched his bald head. “What on earth happened to you just now? Why did you almost fall down suddenly?”
“I don’t know either.” Bulma frowned, a puzzled expression on her face. “I just felt my feet slip suddenly, as if I stepped on ice, and then…”
When she said this, she suddenly remembered something, turned her head sharply, and cast her sharp eyes on Xingye Wu, who was hiding at the cockpit door, peeking out with a guilty look on his face.
“Hoshino-Satoru-“
From Bulma’s mouth, a roar full of anger and “murderous intent” came out.
Hoshino Satoru was startled by her sudden roar, his body trembled violently, and he almost jumped out from behind the door.
He knew that he might have messed up this time.
“Is it you who are up to something again?”
Bulma put her hands on her hips, her eyes wide open, and approached Hoshino Satoru aggressively, like an enraged tigress.
“I didn’t do that, Bulma-san. Please don’t accuse a good person.” Hoshino Satoru quickly waved his hands to deny it, his eyes dodging, not daring to look directly into Bulma’s eyes that seemed to be able to spit out fire.
“You still dare to quibble?”
Bulma raised her eyebrows, grabbed Hoshino Satoru’s ear, and twisted it hard. “Who else would do such a stupid thing except you, a troublemaker? Tell me what you did to me just now?”
“Ouch, oh, it hurts, Bulma, please let go first and talk it over nicely.” Hoshino Satoru was grabbed by the ear by Bulma, grimacing in pain and begging for mercy.
He hadn’t expected Bulma to be so violent when she got angry.
Krillin and Gohan, who had just come out of the gravity room, couldn’t help but cover their mouths and laugh secretly when they saw the scene.
They felt that Hoshino Satoru, the prankster, had finally met his nemesis.
Under Bulma’s “torture”, Hoshino Satoru finally couldn’t bear it and could only honestly confess that he had just used the ability of [Local Frictionless Area] to play a little joke on her.
Of course, he also repeatedly emphasized that he really just wanted to make a joke and had no malicious intentions, and he didn’t expect to almost hurt her.
After hearing his explanation, Bulma was still very angry, but she also knew that Hoshino Satoru did not intend to hurt her.
In addition, it was Krillin’s timely action that avoided the accident.
So, she finally “forgave” Hoshino Satoru this time, just glared at him fiercely and warned him not to joke about such dangerous abilities again.